Created
Status
Ongoing
Watchers
14
Recent readers
0

It's been twenty years since the Changeover ended. Eighty since the Old World died. Now is the time of the New, where humanity walks hand-in-hand with eldritch creatures from the other side of reality. They brought us the Sorcery we needed to tear it all down, and it'll be with their help that we usher in an age of peace and possibility.

A child of the New World, Nadia grew up believing this with her whole being. Planned her life around these words. Only to have one night reveal them to be a lie. One night where five summoners destroyed her home, slew a god, and killed her dad. Their mistake was missing her.

Joining hands with the goddess of a destroyed Court, Nadia will track down her father's killers to the ends of the earth. Down into the dark secrets that lie at the roots of the vaunted New World and its false peace. Even if she has to destroy the world and herself in the process.

Inspired by Pokemon, Digimon, too many cultivation stories, and The L Word (I know, I know)
Updates Saturdays and Sundays
Chapter 1
Whoever I was before that night had drowned in the waterlogged silks that hung from my body like flesh on an old man's neck. Any feelings had sunk beneath the waves of some great internal darkness. I know because when Melissa answered the door—apparently at some point I knocked—no lust nor love sparked within my chest. It should've, she was my fiancee and was wearing just a tee shirt. My shirt. Stolen after some clandestine tryst. At least I think.

I probably looked as bad as I felt going by how she ushered me inside. From front door to living room, the Knitcroft house was cozy. Quilts preserved and extended since the Changeover were stacked in a little wicker basket. The couch was a plush thing whose fabric exterior was specially woven so the cats—Melissa's and her mother's—could scratch away but never mar it. While every other wall was a competition between family photos, bookshelves, and tapestries. They didn't even have a television.

"Nadia, what happened?" Melissa asked.

She reached for my face and wiped away tears I hadn't realized were still flowing. Before I could answer I heard her mom, Erin, descend the stairs.

"Melly, can you call the Temples. Something's up with the NewNet again and—," she lost her sentence when she saw me. Her eyes took me in like one would a ghost, wide and disbelieving.

"Mrs. Knitcroft," I said.

"Did something happen at the temple?" she asked.

I nodded. My jaw worked over the voiceless problem of how to answer. "Yeah. It's gone."

That simple admission struck me to my knees. My hands weren't sharp enough as I tore at my arms confident that my spilled blood could explain what words couldn't. Melissa fumbled with my hands to make me stop. While Erin ganged up on me by resting my head against her chest. She cooed softly in the way all moms seemed to know how to do.

"Mom. Mom!" I said before I screamed.

Erin pricked me with her nail before my throat would be too raw to say what happened. From there—whatever Sorcerous toxin she injected in me—glued shut the floodgates of my heart. All feeling stopped, and I found a stillness come over me.

"Melly, I'm going to make some calls. You go get her into a shower and clean her up," she said.

Melissa answered with a silent nod and guided me to the bathroom. The toxin left me so still I couldn't even undress myself, so Melissa did that for me. She pried away the silks and cotton of my robes until my skin met the cool air that flowed through the house—courtesy of the shrines my dad had repaired only yesterday. They weren't boxy like the Old World AC units I had found photos of on the NewNet. No, Dad's shrines were works of art. The one's in Melissa's house were composed of the thinnest strands of maple woven into ceiling-mounted laurels.

"Nadia," Melissa whispered—I think she was scared too startle me, "the shower's hot."

My feet slid snail-slow across the tile until I felt the water hit me.

"Are you sure?" I asked. "I'm not feeling much."

Melissa choked down a sob. Tears crowded at the corners of her eyes—and whether from toxin or whatever darkness had replaced my heart—I couldn't grasp how I caused it. The me before all of this would've known I think. She was astute like that. . . I think.

From there she took soap to my body. In small circles she removed so much dirt and sweat that the water ran brown—until it ran red.

"I'm sorry," she squeaked.

I looked down to see that she had gotten soap in some scrape I had acquired. It was still that candied red color. Fresh. Probably gained on my trip over. I met her eyes and did my best to smile. This also proved to be the wrong move when blood dripped from my split lips. Her face fell and she returned to cleaning me.

"Ironic huh?" she said. "You're always begging me to do this for you after your training sessions."

"Hmm," I hummed.

"Yeah, and I'd say, 'No way, it's too pervy.' Then you'd say. . ." she trailed off.

I didn't pick up.

She began again, "You'd say, 'Nothing pervy about it. Think of it as another chance to examine your mom's hard work.'"

The shower strummed against the tile as the moment stretched. I didn't quite know what to say—my heart wasn't in the moment and her recitation inspired nothing. Though the memory echoed inside and resonated with something that was beyond me at the time. We were only saved because Erin's entity, a Baron in the form of a plump six-armed woman with the many eyes of a spider, had pushed inside. She had a towel, pajamas, and a bathrobe ready.

"Spawn of my lady, you and your consort should exit. The guests are here," she said.

The heat from the shower had evicted the chill from my bones. Got the blood pumping, and that toxin had already begun to decay in my body. Which is to say that I was more capable of hurrying and dressing myself. A surprise to Melissa when I took the long-haired and soft belt from her hands, and tied it off.

Now my turn to descend the stairs, I found the living room more cramped than when I had left. A trio had crowded in a corner near the door. One corner held some of the premier leaders of the town. There was the Head Aid Steward, she was in charge of helping those in crisis—but I knew her for how she'd stumble to my house arm-in-arm with Mom. Faces flush from a night at the pub, and a candy in hand to buy my silence. She didn't have candy this time. Next to her was an old man whose skin had only just began to leather, my principal and one of the few elders in town who was alive to see the end of the Old World and still present enough mentally to shepherd the New. Finally, there was the town's Chief Summoner, a frail skittish woman whose Earl ferried her everywhere as its head was an ornate throne atop a leonine body. She always visited Dad with some worry or otherwise, and he'd just flash a smile to banish it away. I tried to shape the same one. She just cried and clutched at her compendium.

"I put out my famous hot chocolate for you. To help," she said.

Her and Melissa guided me to the couch in front of the steaming cup. I took a sip and watched as they all winced—the drink was still scalding hot and I felt only the barest touch of warmth. The principal gingerly lowered my arm.

He said, "Nadia, we're here because you said the temple's gone. Can you tell us what happened?"

I nodded, and considered how to tell the story. My first draft was messy.

"Killed Dad," I spat. "They killed Dad."

Melissa gasped. The adults didn't—and it was only much later that I learned why. There comes a point when death ceases to surprise and just becomes the scenery of life.

"Nadia, listen to me when I tell you that I understand what you're going through. Death is never easy to deal with, and there will be a time for you to grieve," the principal said. "Right now though, the town needs you to tell us everything that happened. Can you do that?"

I knew even then that the story had scrimshawed itself onto my bones.

* * *​

The severance of myself began when a goddess fell into my house. Her body—I knew she was her in the place where I knew I was—laid there supine, slain and beautiful. The only reason I could make her out in the darkness was by the flames that had already began to drag the temple into ash and ruin. Their light the perfect compliment to her cold divine flesh. It was a sight that blew away my heart like so many flower petals. In that moment I never thought I could love. The feeling just another petal on the wind of grief at something so beautiful and broken.

I could've stood there until the stars were candles starving for wax, but I didn't wait that long. Instead her body discorporated from Realspace to return to wherever Sovereigns go. While my body was jostled from stillness by Dad's bloody roar. My mind tumbled down the question of, "Alls below, what the fuck's going on?" as I ran-climbed up those endless stone steps.One, two, three at a time at speeds that would've impressed my P.E. teacher—she always wanted me for the track team. I probably stumbled a hundred times in the process. A hundred microseconds that could've gone toward. . . something more productive than a scraped knee or skinned palm. In the end though, I didn't matter in that moment and I couldn't've changed anything. All I could've done was arrive a bit sooner, and witness more of my father's execution.

It was a beautiful affair. The main promenade to the temple—the same promenade I'd sweep at night—was an impressionistic display of what had to be a battle most epic. Flower petals littered the promenade in charnel reds and purples. Glass craters dotted the way like a heated ice cream scoop had gone at the path. While the wisteria trees had withered into the saddest versions of themselves. Their dourness offset by the lightning-bright sword echoes that had carved through the earth. The only thing not affecting the earth were the millions of raindrops that spun gently in the air—dancers at the wings for the grand finale.

At the center of this scene were five strangers and my father. Posed in baroque anticipation. They loomed over him like crows, and he—one leg severed and one grotesquely folded beneath himself—lofted a sword like a holy symbol with the conviction that it'd once more turn away evil. They stood like that for interminable seconds. Maybe I could've said something, but my presence did enough.

Dad caught sight of me from the corner of his eye—the other was clogged shut with blood—and for the first time in my life I saw fear blossom in him. The strangers took him in this moment of distraction. My distraction.. One of them strode into the tip of Dad's sword. The blade buckled in upon itself before exploding into steel-gray flower petals. The person touched his chest and a placid air fell over him. He fluttered to the ground. The fight exorcized his body. A different person swept forward—a double hand-spell already formed—and clapped. This cue.

The legion of raindrops converged on Dad and took the form of a coffin. Then I watched as they quivered and steamed. So much force exerted on his body until he just imploded. The entirety of a man gone and in his place was just a cloudy red diamond. They dropped the spell after that. Watched the diamond warily as it bounced against the stone. Stilled. Then when their fears didn't come to pass they looked relieved. As if my dad, a small-town architect for temples and shrines, was ever a match for them. The five of them!

Then they shared a few words. Don't ask me about what. I was too far away and the rain was too loud. One of them pulled out a shrine about the size of a backpack. Tapped at it and waited as it rolled out this long bone-shaking om. Realspace shuddered as the shrine's sorcery pushed at its membrane. Pop. The sound of a birthing mother's scream played backwards split the peacefulness of the scene. The promenade's tilework fluttered before a segment fell down into itself to form a Staircase. They strolled down into the Underside, and after the last one was beyond view the entrance closed back up. Realspace once again cohesive.

* * *​

My last words lingered in the air for a moment. I think it was the same moment they set aside for Dad before they worried about themselves.

"Anything else you can tell us?" the Chief Summoner asked.

I rolled my eyes into the past. "Yea they were the same height, gender indistinct, and they wore armor. Black, slightly shiny like a crayfish shell, and perfectly a-twin in make. They had him surrounded when I reached the top of those steps. I used to sit on those steps with him. We'd stare at the town, the only thing that looked alive nestled in these hills—,"

The principal snapped his fingers. "Tonight, Nadia. Only think about tonight."

The chief summoner squawked, "A Sovereign. They killed a Sovereign? Oh."

"No way it was a Sovereign, right? I mean, everyone knows Kareem wasn't bonded," the Head Aid Steward said.

"Bullshit, Kareem was strong. Both of you have entities too far down the Chain to feel it, but his spiritual musculature was dense as a star. Reality rippled when he moved," the Chief Summoner said. "He never told me exactly how strong he was, but a Sovereign tracks."

The principal shook his head in disappointment. "We had a Godtender in our midst and you didn't investigate? Sharon, I taught you—"

"Not enough to deal with one. If I took the wrong approach he could've snuffed my spirit out. So forgive me if I decided to not press the matter further," she said.

The Aid Steward argued, "If we knew then we could've helped."

"Really, and what could we have done to help a Godtender? What power are you secretly hiding, Joyce!" screeched the Chief Summoner.

"Both of you!" The principal said, voice a whip-crack that reminded them of where they were.

My eyes had drank it all in. I saw the story that was spinning up. My dad was a Godtender with a past that had finally caught up with him. Maybe the town could've helped protect him, but by the irony of my father's choices that option was off the table. We had all been made agency-less. It was their way to wipe away the guilt. The way they had already decided to take so they could be reassured that it'd all be peaceful again. In none of their eyes was the spark of something that began to flutter and heat in my chest. My memories rose unbidden and fed to it. Fanned it until every extremity knew only heat.

Every eye rubber-banded back to me. I looked down at my hands and saw the mug had shattered in my grip. Hot chocolate dripped from my fingers. A shade darker than my own skin—a rosy-undertoned umber.

"I think I need to rest," I said. Voice cloud-soft but finely edged

The Head Aid Steward asked, "What happened to your mother?"

I shook my head. "No idea. I didn't find a trace of her in the ruins."

Erin ushered the trio out after that..

"Feel free to take the couch," she said. Before she fled—and with that speed she did flee.

The house eventually settled back into its proper creaky-quiet state of two in the morning. Such was the hour when everything made its affair with oblivion. Except for me. I lusted for no dreams that night as I was convinced that only nightmares awaited me. Though this too was a shallow thought; my waking world was horrific enough. Then I heard the tell-tale creak of the staircase. Melissa's head peeked about the corner. A shy but still concerned smile on her face.

She asked, "Are you asleep?"

My eyes never left the ceiling. "Yes."

Melissa chuckled and padded over.

"Can I join you," she asked.

I scooted the best I could and rolled over to face her. Lifted the quilt in reception..

"No," I answered.

She crawled beneath it, and claimed the space I had made for her. I folded my arms around her until she was tucked into me. Her head slightly above my chest, and our legs intertwining reflexively. It was the position that worked for us; Melissa was too short for anything else, but the way she'd tell it was that I was too tall. We only had ten inches of difference between us.

"Do you wanna talk?" she asked.

I ran my fingers through her hair. "You already heard the story. I'll need more time before I find a better way to tell it."

She shook her head tossing the waves. "It doesn't have to be about that. To be honest, I'd rather it wasn't about that."

My brow arched. I asked, "What else is there to talk about?"

It was the wrong question. Something shattered in her. I felt it break in my hands, and I didn't think about it any further.

Melissa asked a different question. "What do you think they'll do?"

Something adumbral must have come over me then because I wound my fingers in her hair. Closed a fist at the base of her skull, and ever so gently I tilted until her face met mine. So close that had I not lost love from my heart I might've stolen a teasing kiss. Instead I let rage flow.

"Do? Do what? The minute they realized my dad was a Godtender—fuck, he was a Godtender—they had written themselves off the hook. There was nothing they could've done, and so there's nothing they have to do."

"I'm sorry for asking."

"Don't be," I crooned, "at least you're thinking of things to do. You always were my little problem solver."

She blushed. Tried to turn her head to hide it, but I tightened my grip and kept her steady. She moaned. I shushed her. I was nearing something, and I needed her to witness.

"In fact," I said, "I think it might just be the two of us that think there's anything we can do. See, everyone was so fixed on the fact that my dad was a Godtender. Logic would dictate that nothing could have harmed him."

"But they did," Melissa said.

I felt the heat bristle. My grip tightened. Melissa squeaked and tears welled. She blinked them away and gazed into mine. Saw the fire that had already initiated its feast of me.

"They did. They did the impossible, and killed a Godtender. Which means, I can do the impossible. I can kill them," I stated. The answer, a handful of salts that made a rainbow of feelings color the fire that burned within me. Something about me was on the cusp, and needed one more blow to set it into place.

"You can't," Melissa said. Wrong statement. I pushed her away from the comfort of my embrace. Rolled myself atop her until I straddled her waist. My eyes—amber lit by a noontime sun—shone in the night. My hand made her head raise to meet me as I craned.

"I can," I hissed. For a moment, everything seemed to still. There was no night time breeze teasing the windchimes on the porch. The house suffered not a single creak. Nary a drop of water passed the lips of the tap. This was a moment made a moment by my declaration.

"I will find those five. And I will, on the ashes of my father's temple, swear, that I will kill each one of them." The blow this time struck true. My oath echoed in the chambers of my heart.

I rose from the couch and didn't look back at Melissa. I didn't want to see the monster in me reflected in her eyes. Didn't want to notice the heavy off-tempo rush of breath. I didn't want to see anything in her that would've tested my still malleable resolve. So I made for the door, and tossed over my shoulder, "Thank you for the cocoa."
 
Chapter 2
I let the wind tug at my uniform, and imagined it would lift me from the roof so I might take flight in pursuit of my father's killers. The rapid tap-tap-tap of Melissa's shoes pulled me back from my fantasy. I turned to face the door, back pressed against the chain-link fence that lined the roof's perimeter. Melissa swung the door wide and joined me. Her face was red from exertion. Her normally wide eyes shut tight as she gathered herself.

"How've you been?" I asked.

Her head whipped up in astonishment. "You don't get to ask that?"

"Why not? It's been a week since we saw each other," I said.

"And whose fault is that," she grumbled.

I couldn't help the fact that a smirk formed on my face. Melissa looked even more heated because of it. She looked so cute pissed off.

"What are you smirking for?" Melissa asked. The heat in her voice already cooling.

"Just surprised you could actually get mad at me there for a minute."

Her shoulders slumped. "I don't want to be mad at you. You just ran off into the night a week ago, and I hadn't heard anything from you."

I shrugged, "Didn't you hear, the temple went down. No Newnet until a SIRD researcher can come out to design a replacement."

"You could've left a note."

"Perhaps the absence of a note is a message in itself."

The wind tugged at our uniforms. Silence was usually short-lived between the two of us. Since Dad's death, it seemed to have found the perfect conditions.

Melissa tossed a package at me. It was wrapped in brown parchment and tied off with twine.

"What's this?" I asked.

"Your clothes. Mom repaired them. Had them laundered too."

"Why?"

Something broke in Melissa again. I noticed it more this time. She seemed sadder by my lack of understanding. Her eyes were wet, but she pushed aside any nascent tears.

"Cause we care about you you fucking idiot. My mom remembered making these clothes. Your mom designed them just for you. My mom couldn't let you just lose these."

I tugged the package close. Tilted my gaze up toward the sky with its fat springtime clouds. They were a shade away from rain.

"Thank you."

"You're welcome," she said. "I care about you too. When you took off I. . ."

"Worried I'd do something stupid?" I offered.

She shook her head. "I worried about where you'd sleep. Then when you didn't show up to class for days, that's when I worried you did something stupid."

"Most of the house is fine, surprisingly. Still livable. Just empty," I said. "As to not coming back to school. . .I was busy sorting through the shadows of my dad's life. Most of it was paperwork. Left me little time to plot."

I made my way to the door, but Melissa hooked my sleeve with a finger.

"Why are you here then?"

I glanced over my shoulder to her, "I needed information."

My attempt at playing coy didn't last long. The answer found her as she trailed me down the stairwell and into the first year hallway. Where the crowd of students parted around me, Melissa had to dance between them to keep up. Hardly benefitted by so many being taller than herself. When we neared the next stairwell she finally broke free from the crowd and raced ahead to cut me off.

"It's the spiritual?" Melissa said.

The ends of my lips quirked upward. She really was a little problem solver.

"Is that a question, or your answer?" I asked.

She re-stated, "It's the spiritual." I nodded in affirmation. Melissa continued, "You need to know what your mass and density are so you can see what you can safely summon and bind."

"You're making assumptions," I said. Then I lowered one of the arms she held up to block me, and slipped by. In my passing I whispered, "Safe isn't in my criteria."

Her hand fled to her ear. Behind her the crowd of first years let out little "ooo's," and "aaaaah's," unaware of any of what we were saying. Freshmen were simple like that. Melissa, to her credit, kept herself as composed as she could. I flashed her a puckish smile.

"Promise me you won't do anything reckless?" Melissa asked.

"Meet me on the roof afterwards. We can share our results," I replied. Then disappeared beneath another turn of the stairwell.

***​

I was in my seat by the time the bell rang. Similar to Melissa, the majority of the class held questions for me. They perched on the edge of propriety; oh how they yearned to know. I raised my head from my hand and locked eyes with each of them. Assumed the kind of wilted and pleading smile they no doubt expected of me. I nearly chuckled when I saw how shame settled upon their shoulders. Some of them didn't even notice that they were standing until they found themselves touching the cool wood of the chair.

When the teacher walked in she nearly jumped at the sight of me. As if I was some entity here to remind her of her undoubtedly imminent demise. That was the weird thing I had learned over the past week. People do feel bad that you suffered a death, but they feel bad because they're a little bit happy. Death could've found someone they loved or even themselves. By that same measure, I realized I had become marked by death's grace as a result. My presence was as good as the real thing. Meant that children, like my "peers," were intrigued and sought questions of that which was still alien to them. While adults responded like my teacher. With great unease.

She settled behind the lectern. Gathered herself before she said anything.

"It's a pleasure to have you back, Ms. Temple," Mrs. Fizeri stated.

"Can her last name still be temple if it burned down?" one of the boys muttered.

"What the fuck, Beau?" one of the girls asked.

"Settle down," Mrs. Fizeri said. Her voice wobbled as if underwater. A sign that she had exerted an edict over the room. One of the sorceries she possessed due to her entity being from the Court of Tyrants. My eyes leaned toward it, a child-sized stele with a relief of a six-eyed bull's face carved into its lapis surface. One of its eyes opened and held all us all in its gaze. Ready to spot—and punish—any who refused to settle and thus denied the edict she set.

"Now, I know that what has happened to our town is shocking and appalling. No doubt you all have questions, but your desire to make sense of this will not come at the loss of the peace in this classroom. Nor will you deny Ms. Temple's own peace," she then turned to me, "I do apologize for my rudeness when I walked in. Are you well?"

I shrugged, "Who can say? All I know is I just want to finish out the year. Not much time left."

"That there is not. Speaking of time, while access to the NewNet is down all papers must be handwritten."

More eyes had flitted over to me after that point. They needed someone to blame now that they couldn't psionically transcribe their paper anymore. I rolled my eyes, granting them grace from my judgment. I hadn't much to spare at the time, as so much of myself had become committed to my cause.

That includes my memory. I don't remember what that last class was on anyways. Don't even remember what it was on. All I do recall is how she saw us out when our class block was called. She had said, "You're about to get a lot of information, and you'll be expected in some way to build a future for yourselves on it. Just remember that you build your futures, not whatever you learn in this one spiritual."

The lot of us sat there in a final brush with contemplation. We didn't quite get what she meant. I think I only get it now by way of irony. Mrs. Fizeri, you see, built a future as a teacher using Tyrant sorcery. Decidedly unconventional. Maybe I shouldn't have remembered her saying that. Things might have been different.

But I did remember, and I was already on the same page as her. If I was to avenge my dad I needed a power that no one would expect. Unfortunately, there are hundred-and-twenty-one Courts that an entity could hail from. Considering that I'll most likely prove only capable of summoning one of the Soldiery—the lowest in the Chain of Vassalage—I would be faced with a near infinite number of options. If I was fair though, this wasn't just true for me wanting to murder five people. All of us seniors, no matter our goals, had to decide what singular entity we would summon and bond with. A bond we'd likely be stuck with for the rest of our lives as we teeter upon the knife's edge of control needed to stay sane and free. It was why the spirituals were invented to help us narrow down this infinity of choice to something more manageable. No more farmer sons going insane because they lacked the spiritual density to control an entity from the Court of Cultivation.

We traveled as a pack down to the practicum building. It was basically a massive veranda that stretched out behind the school. Whole thing was built atop long pools over the marshland back during the thirtieth year of the Changeover. The founder believed that peace would be in sight. Poor guy was off by ten years, and died during the tenth. His son became the principal. He had said he knew what I was going through, but standing there in the practicum I knew he didn't. His whole purpose still stood here, a sign his father existed, and something that became beloved by an ideal it stood for. My dad's sign was ashes now. No one would remember he built that thing after moving to town and hearing the story of the school. That he wanted to help safeguard the New World by helping educate those of us born into it.

Tears rolled down my eyes as I settled on one of the measurement mats the nurses had laid out. I looked up to the researcher in front of me. He was a mousy one with round glasses. Like all of the researchers that came to administer our spiritual, he was fulfilling part of his exam to upgrade his license. Meant that he was still pretty young and affected by feminine tears.

He stuttered through his statement, "Ma'am, I'm here today to administer your spiritual musculature examination. Do note that I hold a Level two license with the Association of Sorcerous Advancement which you might know as AoSA. If you wish to be examined by a researcher of a higher level you may request it. If you understand this information, do you wish to proceed with the exam?"

"I do," I said. Tears rolled down my face.

He got his voice under himself. "You know if this is too hard to do right now, you can postpone your exam. Some studies have shown that being in a non-ideal condition can impact examination results."

A muscle in my face twitched tugging up the side of my mouth. Humored that anyone—that I—would delay this moment simply because I was crying. That I was grieving. I replaced my face with a confident one. Tossed my curly little pixie cut.

"I've read the studies. Let's proceed."

He answered with a nod. Tapped the shrine standing next to him with his foot.

"In a moment I'll activate this shrine and you will find yourself in conditions similar to being in the Underside. This means you'll be subjected to a temporary dosing of Conceptual Space. Are you ready?" he asked.

I nodded. We began. He arched and tented his fingers with both hands shaping the hand-spell needed to activate the shrine. It looked like a jenga tower where some mad man removed bricks from every single level. No method or consistency. When the shrine was activated a cloudy light shone from within. It revealed that each brick was made from what looked like thousands of smaller micro bricks. The wood grain was the pattern of their arrangement. While at a shrine scale, it was indeed temple-sorcery at work.

The examiner leaned forward in surprise. I hadn't closed my eyes when the Conceptual Space fell over me. Most people did to avoid any accidental sanity degradation from the experience. Me, I looked at my arms as if I'd never seen them before. My body and clothing had fallen away under my sight. Gone was the tenderness of flesh, and in its place was a red metal with a complex rain-drop damask pattern that crossed my body in binding stripes.

"I'm a Metallic," I said.

"You sound disappointed," he said.

I shook my head and my hair followed as if underwater.

He chuckled, "It's okay if you are. Studies have shown a majority of children want to find out they have a Radiant musculature."

"I've read the studies," I muttered in tacit admission.

"Then you also know there's no proof that your musculature controls any aspect of who you are or what you'll go on to do."

I did know. We all do, but it doesn't stop the little traits we can't help but notice. Phantasmals are flighty. Fluids noncommittal. Plasmics—short for Ectoplasmic—were clingy. Metallics, like it seemed I was, are obsessive. Crystalline are self-righteous. While Radiants, no one ever had a bad thing to say about them. Why they're said to have a Hero's Musculature. Who wouldn't want to have that.

"If you're ready, I'll be placing the weights here," he pointed to the trio of circles in front of me. "We'll be starting at fifty undergrams."

He grabbed a fist-sized sphere and placed it into the fifty undergram circle. The weight immediately shot up into the air. Was at least an extra foot above. He removed the sphere from the air.

"Let's try a hundred," he said. Then replaced the fifty undergram one with a sphere about the size of a head. When he let go I slowly levitated into the air. A breath of excitement escaped me. The examiner nodded in approval because we—the weight and myself—weren't yet level. He added the fifty undergram weight back in. He rolled past his fingers, and I rose a few inches more. He tilted his head and then shook it in disbelief. We still weren't level. From there he grabbed two ten undergram weights and rolled one in. Not level. Then the other. Level.

"Fuck," I spat.

"Hey, a hundred-and-seventy undergrams is nothing to be unhappy with," he said.

I waved off the admonishment. "I wanted to hit two hundred."

"You kids always do. Even if you did hit two hundred you'd be advised to not summon anything with a coefficient beyond one point three. There's too much risk trying to take a Baron when you haven't tussled with one of the Soldiery."

He was right and we both knew it. Back in the Changeover people focused too much on the first spiritual. Granted, it was likely their only spiritual, and so they fixated on skipping the first link in the Chain. It rarely went well. My fists clenched, but when it did. I let out a breath as he slowly removed the weights. My body lowered back to the mat.

"Density is next," I said.

He formed a new hand-spell and I levitated back into the air. His hands twitched and tweaked the spell. Sometimes I rose and other times I lowered. As he worked he said, "To measure your spiritual density I'll be adjusting the conditions of the Conceptual Space. Once we have you settled against the ground we'll know. So please be patient."

Unlike the mass test I had no way of knowing the numbers he was working with. All I could do was sit and hope it was a good number. I had no intention of skipping a link in the Chain, but that didn't mean I wanted to stay there for that long. While my entity would determine what coefficients I needed to challenge the Baron it never hurt to have yours be above two. When I finally settled onto the ground he unwound his fingers. Scrawled a number down onto a slip of paper.

"You have a coefficient of one point twelve," he said.

I wanted to scream. The sheer gulf between my mass and density was horrible. Besides being out of proportion it meant that while I could attract a potent entity the odds I could retain control would be horrible. My teeth ground together. I looked up and saw the researcher stare at me. He pitied me.

"My measurements please?" I asked, hand thrust out.

The man tore off the slip and handed it over. From there it was a quick hand-spell to deactivate the shrine. I left the practicum post-haste. Most of my peers milled around to discuss their numbers. Gossip over their futures with one another. I just wanted to hurry up and finish the damn thing.

When I left the room I joined the newly sprouted line leading to the guidance counselor's office. It moved quickly. I soon found myself sitting across from a woman only a few years older than me. Her eyes were bright and her face squirrely. The office was a mess as four filing boxes corralled her behind the desk.

"Name please?" she asked.

"Nadia Temple," I said.

"Oh, you're here?"

"Just trying to finish out the year."

"That's very good of you," she said. I think she even brushed aside a tear. So touched. Then she bent over and began rooting through one of the boxes. Another convenience made a casualty by my dad's demise. I mourned him by appreciating the guidance counselor's choice in fashionable shirts. A hard thing to find with her size.

"Found it!" she declared before she settled back in her seat. She flipped it open and scanned a snapshot of who I no longer was. Then she slid between us her chart model of the Courts. Most folks referred to it as the "Isles of the Underside," seeing as so much of the chart was empty. A map to the limited information kept on the Public Record. I stared at the map trying to divine at what intersection of Principles I would find my murder weapon.

"Are you still interested in temple-sorcery? Your last career survey said you intended to take over for your dad. I know this must hurt, but—"

I cut her off. "No, I don't. There's nothing left to take over from him."

She said, "Nadia, this doesn't have to destroy your life. Your scores are very good, and between you and me there have been many collectives hounding us in anticipation of your graduation."

"That's on them for hoping," I said. "I want to become a summoner with full combat capabilities."

"Nadia, you had a Court picked out. This meeting is for finding an entity."

My voice rose. "I wish to become a summoner with full combat capabilities. Now please, what Court will let me do that?"

She shuttered her eyes to keep the worry in. I handed over the slip with my measurements. A moment later she examined them. Then flicked her gaze back toward me.

"You're a metallic," she said.

"Forgive me my stubbornness."

Her hand cut through my polite attempt at an apology. "Just be careful about what you get stubborn over. I'm a Metallic too, when we get stubborn on something we get hot. Our musculature turns molten as we reshape ourselves. The pattern of our spirit made anew in honor of our fixation. Be careful about what shape you hammer yourself into."

I didn't have anything to say to that. Any words would've given away my fixation. Better they not know. Better they deny me like they did Dad. Our eyes lock, her and I, and I can't help but see how wet her eyes are. She breaks first, and picks up a marker to notate atop her chart.

"The most well known combat capable Court on Public Record belongs to the Court of Glory," she said.

The Court of Glory was one of the seasonal courts. Named as such for how dominant it'd be in the Underside that time of year. Made it easy to find an entity for those whose family couldn't afford a hunter crew to catch one nor inherited any old summoning circles. Just had to wait until the right time and any generic circle could bring one your way.

"Too common," I said. "I don't need a well known Court."

She let out a heavy sigh. "It'd be helpful if I knew what kind of combat this would be," she said.

"I can't say," and I couldn't as I didn't know. "Let's just go for something adaptable and strong."

She circled the Court of Tyrants, the Court of Sacrifice, and the Court of Upheaval.

"Tyrants is known to be exceedingly strong," she said.

"They aren't adaptable," I countered.

"Tyrant sorcery makes the world adapt to you. Get good enough and you don't have to adapt."

I relented to her point. She continued, "If you go Sacrifice you'll be able to hit high up the Chain."

"I just can't miss," I said.

"Yeah. Upheaval is one I shouldn't even bring up as an option," she said.

She was probably right. The Court of Upheaval's reputation depended on who you asked. Some would say they were gallant revolutionaries first to imagine a New World. Those that lived through hotzones said all their summoners were butchers gleeful at the slaughter of the Old. Either way, we live in the shadow of their swords.

"Why not?" I asked.

"A Tyrant can still teach. A Sacrifice can become a doctor. A summoner of Glory can do anything. Upheaval. . ." she let her implication float between us.

"What if I want something more exotic?" I asked. She rolled her eyes and withdrew a politely staid book from the shelf behind her. It was a compendium like the Chief Summoner had clutched in her hands when she visited. The book had the official ERO seal in the corner approving of its information. The guidance counselor handed it over to me.

"While the NewNet's down borrow this. You might find a Court in here to use, or at least cross reference the ruling and advising Principle to find a Court that might work," she explained.

I reached for the book and she pulled it back. "Don't seek out an uncharted Court. Your father wouldn't want that."

I snagged the book this time. We both held an end. "I never knew you were a friend of my father's," I said. She gasped and let the book go. I smiled at her in thanks and left.

***​

The Fourth-years had the rest of the day to themselves. Some people studied. Some left for home in a hurry to catch up on sleep that precious currency of high-schoolers. I leaned against the school's gate mid-read of the compendium the counselor gifted me. I had gained some ideas about Courts in the process. The Court of Rot intrigued me for its offensive and defensive benefits. The Court of Saints appealed to the part of me that saw my commitment as a righteous one. It wasn't a big part of me though. I was always pragmatic with these things. Even here the math was simple. Five people killed Dad, and now I'll kill five people. Perfectly balanced with little room for righteousness to intrude.

"Nadia," Melissa called out. I bookmarked my page.

"Yes?" I asked.

Her eyes were puffy and nose red. They made me feel worse than any tears could.

"You said to meet up on the roof. I waited for you."

I looked away from her. Craned my neck to stare down the road.

"I must've forgotten," I lied.

"Sure. And you're just reading here because the light is good?"

I shook my head and threw her a bone. "I'm waiting. The reading is just to pass the waiting," I said.

Melissa asked, "Can we still share our results?"

I offered her a smile. "Of course. I'm a Metallic with a Mass coefficient of one-point-seven. Density was one-point-twelve."

Melissa had the good nature to not wince. She didn't have the good nature to not smile. She probably saw this as a good sign that'd make me give up.

"That's totally alright," she said, "do you still want to hear mine?"

"Sure."

"Crystalline musculature. Coefficient of one-point-nine for both."

I whistled and tousled her hair gently.

"Impressive," I said. Her smile blossomed alongside the rose dusting her cheeks.

She joined me against the gatewall. Her bag swinging in her hands.

"What happens now?" I asked.

"I don't know. We could talk the future," she said.

"You first," I responded. Checked the road again—there was a van down the hill but steadily climbing.

"I got offer letters from a few collectives contingent on based on my success bonding an entity by the end of summer. Though I'm also considering attending the university. Learn a little bit more before I take over my portion of the business."

"Sounds like a good plan," I said.

"What about you?" she asked.

"I'm going to join the Summoner's Lodge."

She looked hurt by the statement. "Why? With those coefficients—,"

"I can still find a good entity. Just means I won't have absolute control," I said. "More so, getting licensed by the Lodge has plenty of benefits and amenities. A comfort on my road to vengeance."

She shuddered at the word. "You're really going to do this? Toss away all your options?"

I could hear the van now, so could she. Melissa wracked her brain to imagine who I was waiting for. Her tongue blep'd a bit when she thought too hard.

"Melissa," she met my eyes, "stop it. It might hurt you to hear me say it, but I'm committed to this. I swore an oath, remember?"

She blushed as the memory came over her. I wrapped her in my arms. The van pulled up in front of the school. Door slid open. One of the crew leaned out, an older woman with raspberry red locs that matched her eyes.

"Hey Temple, we're headed off," she called out.

I ignored her for the moment. Instead I squeezed Melissa to keep her from speaking.

"Now, you can either be a tailwind that supports me, or you can be a headwind and impede me. If you're the latter then I want—I need you—to understand that you'll be my enemy. I don't want you to be my enemy."

"I don't want to be either," she muttered.

I tousled her hair. "Good girl," I said, misunderstanding her. Then pushed her away from me and entered the van.

"You said you didn't have much time to plot," she said.

"I didn't. This step was simple," I responded. "I'll bring you a present when I'm back."

I closed the van door and took my seat. The woman shared with me a look meant for an asshole. She took one glance out the door window.

"Does she know what you're doing?" she asked.

"It's none of her business," I answered.

She chuckled, "Okay, coward," and took her seat next to me. The driver put the van in gear and soon the school receded into memory behind us. If I knew it was the last time I'd see the place maybe I'd have looked back. Though, maybe not. I had to focus after all.

The driver announced, "Hunters, next stop is the Underside!"
 
Chapter 3
Technically our next stop was the Staircase on the outskirts of town. The area was far enough away to be called wilderness. A fact the trees, redwoods, reminded us of with their cyclopean nature. Wide as houses and tall as ten they still found a way to stand close together. It was why you couldn't see the hill, or the sun. The Staircase was at the base of one of these trees. Where the roots formed a sort of arch beneath the stump. Dirt steps covered in moss descended down into its adumbral depths. A path from Realspace into the Underside.

"Huddle up, guys," the crew lead called out. I pulled away from the entrance and hustled over the best I could. The Undersuits we wore were bulky. Modeled after Old World hazmat gear. Though these were a decided upgrade and the only way to guarantee a curse won't attach itself to you. A fact enough of the crew took seriously to warrant everyone leaping into their suits. Just standing near the Staircase was enough to worry them.

"Since we have some new crew members with us I'm gonna ask y'all to pair up senior to junior."The seniors in the crew grumbled. The crew lead shouted back, "Hey, we all had our first descent. We're only here cause we had seniors keep our dumbasses alive. Now pair up."

Despite their grumbling, this wasn't a surprise to any of them. There were always folks who joined up with a hunter crew. Most were high schoolers like myself—too broke to pay for capture and no inheritance to make summoning easy. This would likely be our first and last descent. The rest of them were legacies most likely. Eager to descend and be baptized into the life.

Unlike everyone else here, I hadn't realized I'd be joining up until a few days ago. Happened after I combed over the entire house and didn't find a single circle left for me. Between that and the lack of money, whatever Dad's plans were had died with him. As such I stood there like I was caught in the nude while strolling home. Astonished at the speed with which I became the odd woman out.

"Temple, you're with me," the woman from earlier said. She didn't look happy about it, but not really sad either. Just kind of bored.

"Sure. What do I call you?"

"Any chance it can be Boss Lady?" she asked.

"None."

She circled me, a dog intrigued by something new.

"Is there a problem?" I asked.

"Only that Undersuits don't have enough room for you to have a ladder up your ass," she said.

"What happened to it being a stick?"

"I know, it's a classic. But you're not typical now are you. You need a whole ladder up in there to feel something."

I groaned and she smirked up at me. I glanced over to the other hunters who held back chuckles from the routine she had pulled me into.

I said, "What happened to showing sympathy?"

"Must have misplaced it in the same spot you left yours. Maybe the Knitcroft girl can help us."

I pushed her aside and went to grab our kit. She hounded me with the quiet refrain of a chicken's squawks. Kept it up until our kit was in hand. Then she was all business and took off to join the crowd reforming.

One of the kit team stopped me. "Hey, Amber can be so annoying you'd think it was her Court. Just, don't mind it because out of everyone here she's the best hunter. Stay close to her and you'll stay safe."

"Thanks," I said before I went after her. When I neared her I asked, "Amber, how's the kit looking?"

The Undersuit's helmet perfectly framed her scowl. "Not cool Derrick," she called out to the guy who spilled the secret on her name. She looked back to me, "Kit's good. Our phones should work once we're down below—you do have a phone right?"

I reached into my suit pouch and pulled out the quartz slate that was my "phone." Had been useless since the temple burned down. Amber examined it.

"Damn, daddy didn't believe in keeping you up to date huh?"

My fists clenched at my sides, but she didn't care and just continued on.

"When we're down there we'll sync to whatever will be our comms channel. You should already know the crew one. Rest of the kit is standard. Four water pouches to attach to our suits, twelve binding capsules, a security shrine, and a map from the territory survey done yesterday."

She closed the backpack that held our kit. Then threw out her hand for me to help her up. Amber groaned the entire time. Blamed it on her "elderly bones," and tossed me an expectant look in hopes I'd dispute. She was as attractive as the moon. Possessed by a gravity that made you sneak glances her way and pulled you into her bullshit.

A teasing smile crossed my face as I gave her nothing. We both knew it was the tax for her "jokes" and joined the growing line.

While we had arrived in one van, the entirety of the hunter crew spanned at least five of them. Smaller crews from smaller towns and some that were more itinerant in operation. The desire for safety and general etiquette kept conflict minimal despite the motley we had. Our crew lead—and thus the lead for everyone in assembly—took his spot just to the side of the Staircase.

"Everyone, we'll be descending now. As you pass onto the Staircase you'll be given the target list. We'll be down there for the day and meet back up at basecamp the following morning. Wish you all luck hunting, and may we all ascend back to the Real."

"May we all ascend," the crowd called back.

The line moved relatively apace. When we were handed our target list I snatched it before Amber could get her hands on it. Flipped through it until I spotted Melissa's name—technically her family's name. I traced my finger from it to the target entity, a symbiosnake. All of her family bonded to them starting out. Rather fitting, a safe choice for safe people. I hadn't expected anything else of Melissa.

"Head in the game, Temple. We're going down," Amber said, her elbow jabbed into my side.

I folded the list until it could hide in my palm. Then, lockstep with Amber, I set foot on the Staircase. It was. . . softer than expected. Had a sort of marshmallow quality to it. I took my next step, then another, and another. With each one my hesitancy was brushed aside to reveal a dirty sort of disappointment.

There was reverence and terror at the way people talked about Staircases. Unlike entities which had become mundane, these still lurked beyond the light of knowledge having claimed the deeds of Old World myths for themselves. They wore the raiment of fairy circles, hell mouths, and the bifrost. You could stand on one and learn the entirety of how Real and Conceptual space interacted. It was even said that sometimes you would see someone ascending or descending from another point in time.

"How'd you get on this hunt, Temple?" Amber asked.

I said, "My mom and dad used to go on hunts with these guys. Offered me a spot once they heard about what happened. Didn't have any other options."

Amber hmm'd softly in response. The endless darkness we walked in caught the sound and buried it. Made the Staircase hum with a deep vibration that snuck up your bones. Resonated with all the disappointment you buried inside. It took us thirty minutes to reach the Underside

***​

When we arrived, I realized that all the magic I wanted in the Staircase was found here. As darkness gave way to light my eyes grew in astonishment. The trees here dwarfed the ones in Realspace. Unbound by physics—by anything Real—they had ascended beyond something as simple as the word, "tree." The bark had curtained the horizon and any canopy was unseen. Gave way to a darkness, a Gloom, that would brook not even the memory of light. My vision became crimson and my cheeks moistened. I knew it would be doom to dare myself to see for the underpinning of sight was light—no, was Star? Could these marry—

My head snapped to the side and my eyes shuttered. The only dark I perceived was the pitiful black of closed eyes. I gripped my head to take hold of sense and righted myself.

"Fuck, Amber, that hurt," I spat.

She nodded with glee. "Good. If it didn't we'd have a problem. Now, look at me."

I opened my eyes. They stung. Amber's face became the totality of my vision. She operated my head this way and that in examination. Drew backwards to present me a thumbs up.

"Good news, your sclera are still white, your pupil is still a circle, and your blood is already drying." I stared at her in confusion. She shook her head, "And here I heard you were a good student, Temple. They're the Three Tests for Underside exposure."

I pushed past her. I wouldn't let her luxuriate in the win. Unfortunately she walked fast.

"Body, Mind, Condition. Fail any of them and it's suggested you be hustled back into Realspace or Realspace-like conditions. Which, if this was a full on hunter company, we could provide the latter. If you get exposed then you're done," Amber intoned.

I whirled to face her, my face hot and teeth bared. She smirked amusedly.

"Finally got that ladder loosened. How's it feel to connect with an actual person, again?" she asked.

It made no sense to me. My heart rate fell and my anger cooled.

"I'm not going to be a risk to you," I said. "Just, let me do my job."

Amber's face fell. I didn't know why my request hurt her.

"It's not—okay. Quick way to avoid Underside exposure by way of sanity degradation. Blink."

I did. Her lids shuttered fast as a journo's camera. "A lot," she added. "If you blink you can't stare. Can't stare then you can't try to understand. If you can't try to understand then you avoid comprehension. Don't stare at anything. Even if you think you saw something strange. Especially if you think you saw something strange."

We padded down toward basecamp. The ground was an uneven mass of interwoven roots the size of trains. A trait that had me look away before I attempted to understand anymore. Most of the crew was scattered off on the hunt already. Amber gestured at the backpack.

"Grab the map. You're navigating," she said.

I scrounged it out from beneath the water packs. Wiped away some of the condensation. Unfolded and pinned it with my fingers to Amber's back.

"Try to find a direction that'll let us capture the most targets," she instructed.

My eyes roamed the map and I took in the sheer variety within even this local slice of the Underside. While the dominant Court that set the territory was Cultivation, the Spring Court, in every direction were localized territories belonging to a myriad of Courts—including Mutation, the Court the symbiosnake belonged to.

My heart's sails tilted angle and thoughts of Melissa caught them. Feeling billowed out in me—hurt billowed out of me. The Court of Mutation's territory was Northeast; far out of the way with very little overlap to other Courts. I warred with myself; one side intent to turn from her—sparing her the corruption of my presence. The other, hungry for her every smile and flayed by every tear. I had promised her.

"We're headed Northeast," I declared. Amber turned her head and ran her gaze over me. Examined my decision for the hair thin crack of self-doubt. Then shrugged.

"So we are," she said.

***​

I set a hard pace for us. We were behind the other crews and I couldn't let Amber—for all she annoyed me—suffer too much in loss of captures just so I could honor a tossed away promise. We walked until the roots gave way to cerulean waters the color of the sky. Rode its unseen currents on a barque formed from clouds.

Soon though our cloud ship began to curve brushing a flower field. Amber interlocked her arm with mine and we leaped from the ship into the field. We plummeted further than I expected—the flowers were taller than me. As we traveled the field the flower's petals fell down in a pleasant rain and wilted before they touched ground. While the flowers above bloomed anew.

We were forty cycles before the field gave way to a gargantuan yonic tunnel of double-helixed vines, the entrance to Mutation. I stood on the cusp and marveled at the undulations of the vines.

"Temple," Amber said. My eyes flicked to her. "Check the map."

I blinked my eyes and unfurled the map.

"Path has us set through Wanderlust and Rebirth to reach here," I said.

She quirked her brow, "Reach here?"

"It's a good boundary spot. We have some targets here and then catch what we need on the way back," I said.

She gave way to my hurried passing. Called to my back, "That's some efficient thinking, Temple."

I throttled the map in my fist. She didn't have to twist the knife if she knew. Not that she knew, but Amber would look at me as if she did. Her eyes would twitch from my lips to my eyes. Then they'd crinkle with the joy one had in finding a novel sentence in a book. She acted like I was so readable that it didn't matter if I actually was.

When we left the humid tunnel we emerged out onto a cliff face that gave us sight of the writhing labyrinth below. Laid out like entrails the walls would bloat into the shape of buildings before deflating back into an amorphous barrier of meat. The map had named the territory, the Shifting City. An understatement.

As we descended the cliffside path, Amber chose that moment to reveal her entity. She formed her hand-spell, inflated her cheeks, and blew. It didn't matter that technically her breath couldn't escape the airtight seal of the Undersuit. She had performed the motions and invoked the Concept behind them. A cloud of butterflies spiraled into open air just off the path. Conjured from nothing, they clumped en masse and from within their overlapping wings peeked two eyes the color of lime juice.

Amber continued walking. "This is Nahey,"

"A pleasure," I said. To which the clump of butterflies tittered ever so softly.

Amber glanced back at me mischievously. "Oh Temple, to seduce someone's entity is scandalous."

I chuckled and passed her. She looked after me with bemusement.

When we reached street level Amber settled to the ground. She removed the security shrine and propped it up.

"Nahey is going to scout for us," Amber said. At that, Nahey took off.

I asked, "What about us?"

Amber cast the hand-spell to activate the shrine. A translucent egg of force grew around us.

"We get to know each other," she said.

"Do we have to?"

"No, but would you rather silence for potentially hours while we wait?"

I removed the counselor's compendium from my own backpack and resumed reading. Amber huffed. She huffed every time I turned the page. Her gaze assailed my forehead. I made it two chapters.

"What do you want to know?" I asked.

Amber's mouth split into a cat's grin. "What are you here to hunt?"

I tried to return to the book. She yanked it from my hands. My eyes returned to where she had been, and I blinked. Forced my eyes to face her where she was.

"I don't know."

She dropped into a squat. Head balanced on her knees. Our eyes equal.

"Interesting. Did you know before he died," she asked.

"Yes."

"What was it?"

"I don't remember."

"Try."

There was no mirth in face. Her lips were but a plush line held taut. I would find no slack in this endeavor. So I tried, and found the tips of my conscious mind graze a barrier I hadn't seen. You couldn't see this kind of block. Could only find it when forced against it like she had done to me. Pressed as I was, I realized it wasn't completely solid. There were holes and cracks. A keyhole through the pain.

"A thought-fish," I answered. My mind pulled away from the wall and my tears felt moist. "Are my eyes bleeding again?"

Amber shakes her head. She had her hand on mine.

"Remembrance. You wanted to be a researcher?"

"I did."

"You still can," she said. I believed her. When the smirks were gone and the trickster sparkle of her eyes dimmed you would too. The magic she held over me was softer than sorcery. It was comfort and permission. I could let go—

A screech ripped through the air. My hand leapt from beneath hers and the warmth cooled. All around us the flesh-structures of the labyrinth deflated. Gas and fluids evacuated in a wet screech from an alien throat. Our eyes were still locked. I could still see the way she had proposed. I blinked instead and found my feet.

"That option burned down with the temple. I'm looking for other ones."

Amber nodded and flipped through the compendium. She noted my dog-eared pages, and followed the trail of my thoughts.

"Options like Rot? Or maybe Saints, Tyrants, Sacrifice, Glory, or Upheaval? Good luck on finding your way to the last one," she said before she tossed the book at me.

She pointed. "Those are the kind of Courts someone looks at when they want to kill a motherfucker."

"My teacher is bonded to a Tyrant entity. Keeps great classroom order," I said. Amber scoffed at the fragility of my rebuttal.

"Fine. Is that what you're hunting for, a way to teach?" she asked.

"No. And I don't want to kill one motherfucker, I wanna kill five." My body shuddered from letting go of the burden of secrecy. Still, I held her gaze.

"If you think it's right, why do you struggle to admit it?" she asked.

I sneered. "Cause people like you can't handle me saying it. The same way my teachers can't handle me sitting there. I'm tainted by death."

"And seek to deal it," she added. "Temple, most of us adults lived through the Changeover. We're all tainted by death as we saw to the murder of the Old World. We can handle it. What we can't handle is seeing a child born to a peace unimaginable seek it out. They don't want to be there when you find it."

I stormed over to Amber to leverage what few inches I had on her.

"If not me, then who?" I asked.

"Who what?"

"Who avenges my dad?"

She didn't look away when she asked me this. "Does he deserve to be avenged?"

Nahey tittered quietly. I had my fist raised but it hadn't fallen yet. Just hung there—quivering, frozen—undecided. My body moved slowly as I refamiliarized myself with its control. I drew back from Amber.

"What did Nahey find?" I asked.

"She said she found a castle of some sort in the center of the labyrinth," Amber answered. "Apparently it's not shifting."

"Meaning it's not Mutation,"

"And not on the map." Amber grumbled, "Don't seek out unknown Courts in summoning or in hunting, advice number one."

"Everything known was once unknown. Can Nahey lead us there?"

Amber twirled her finger and Nahey took off toward the castle. We followed close behind. We made lefts at pagodas, rights at pueblos, and cut through a gap a wall made by five fleshy yurts lined up entrance to entrance. The castle came into view not long after. It was a Gothic thing sporting a hundred golden fleches that dripped down the castle walls like dollops of melting wax. These light-catching lines framed windows of kaleidoscopic glass. Which split the light emanating from within to create a localized rainbow that stained the world in its colors.

I was yanked back behind its boundary by Amber.

"You can see enough from here," she said.

I shook my arm free. "What if our target's inside?"

Amber narrowed her eyes. "We passed a nest of symbiosnakes on the way here. If you care about our target then we turn back."

"What if the thing I'm hunting for is in there?"

"You don't know what you're hunting for."

I turned back to the castle. My heart beat a furious melody. There was no sensible reason to enter. We didn't know the Court and thus we didn't know the dangers. Yet I yearned all the same. An ominous portent in hindsight.

Before I could answer, it emerged from another part of the labyrinth. Something fleshy like a salamander. Plates ran along its spine as if an armadillo. It scurried atop fifty pairs of legs. While its face was skink-like and dotted by six tar-black eyes that wept endlessly.

"A lindwurm," Amber spoke softly. The entity, the lindwurm, was sensitive to its own name. She swung us out of sight as its head rose to give a half-hearted once over of the area. We heard it leave—its walk the refrain of a platoon at march—and only when the echo died did we move.

I flipped through the compendium to find whatever that was. Amber lowered my arms.

"You won't find it. It's not on the Public Record."

I asked, "Then how do you know what it is?"

She glared at me. "How do you know?" I asked again.

"Changeover. Watched a cult use five of those shits to poison a river down to its ontological foundation. Far as I know it never got cleaned."

I stared at her in awe. "You saw them make the Black Vein?"

"Eh, it's not a big deal. Everyone saw something historic in those days. Though back then it was just traumatic." Amber glanced toward me and scowled. A cruel smile had wiggled across my face. It was rude not to listen—adults rarely spoke about their memories of the changeover—but my mind was busy imagining my dad's killers weeping tar-black tears from behind their masks.

"What Court is it?" I asked.

"Desecration," she answered.

My tongue ran across my lips. The taste of the word was smooth and cold. Two perfect traits for what would be the method by which I exacted revenge.

"Amber, I'm going to hunt the lindwurm," I said. She watched—probably in horror—as I raced into the castle intent on making its power my own.
 
Chapter 4
Amber caught up to me in the castle's foyer. Admittedly, the castle was more manor by way of castle than an actual fortress. No clearer was that than the immediate opulence which bombarded you upon entrance. The floor was polished to a mirror sheen and held within its stone the impression of cosmic depth. I moved from floor to ceiling only to see spheres of light swim through the air above. Each of them bound by a rope of light that marked their formations out as constellations. Having learned my lesson, I didn't try to see beyond them. I even gave my eyes a good blink to help my mind reset. It allowed me to see how much gold—or what passed as gold—gilded the walls. They too were spotless to the point of being mirrored sunshine.

I smirked at Amber. "Thanks for not abandoning me," I said.

She flipped me off. "Oh don't worry, I still am. I just wanted to be present for the look of despair when you try to capture a lindwurm without a single binding capsule."

"Oh."

"Mhmm," she said before she slammed one into my hand. The capsule was a hexagonal prism of polished corundum whose ends were capped in filigreed silver. I turned it over and noted the button on one of the caps. You pressed it before casting the capsule at the entity you wanted to bind. Simple to use. . . provided you don't forget them.

"Thanks. If I'm going to hunt this, I'll um. . ." I trailed off.

Amber rolled her eyes. "Be a big girl. Use your words," she teased.

I grimaced, "Can you tell—,"

"Please. Say please if you're going to ask your more experienced senior a question."

"Ugh, you're obnoxious," I said.

She shrugged, "And you're self-serious. Fork found in kitchen."

"Can you please tell me what I need to know so I can hunt the lindwurm?" I asked.

She threw her hands behind her head and sashayed over to a pillar in a room to the left of the foyer.

"Formed by the ruling Principle of Pyres and the advising Principle of Gloom, Desecration is the foul inversion of the reverence that can be found in its cousin courts."

Amber squatted on her haunches and waved me over. Her other hand ready to guide my eye to the base of the pillar.

I asked, "What am I—?"

She cut me off, "It's sorceries and entities agents of corruption and degradation. A toxin antithetical to existence itself." Her voice was ironed to crisp perfection; an affectation held by whoever it was Amber's rendition was in ode to. "The pillar, Temple," she added.

My eyes had failed to follow her hand—something had caught my eye, I suppose—so she rapped her knuckles against the pillar. Careful to avoid the blotch of inverted color that crawled up its surface the way ink spreads against a wet page. I blinked my eyes before the uncanniness of the scene could take me. Redirected to something safe—Amber's face.

The gravity of her attention folded down upon me. In some part of myself I recognized the feeling. It reminded me of back near the shrine—but my comprehension fled when she spoke.

"Temple, Desecration is a path for those ready to be a walking sin against life. Would you damn yourself that much for vengeance?" she asked.

I stared back unsure. "What's sin?" I asked.

Amber quirked her lips in appreciation of a joke I never told. I had known sin was some Old World concept. Saw it mentioned in a book once. Felt like a heavy word. Same way that Desecration was. The way vengeance was. What humor she derived from my question clattered to the floor as she read something in me again.

I stood first. "Can't say. . . to your question that is. Right now I just need the power to get started," I said and pointed to the corroded remains of what had once been a cellar door. A small trail of inverted blotches led to it in the next room over.

We passed through the room and did our best to avoid looking at its overflowing bookshelves. I blinked so much that what remained in my head was more slide-show than memory. Books shot out. Fell open. Tomes rained down. Sensorial slices of the Underside's most famous memetic hazards—knowledge.

To a summoner, any bit of information was as good as salt. A little stretched a long way whether it opened new doors or preserved something for when you'd need it most. The problem though was that few cared to make it wildly available. Those sorceries that went unshared were the cornerstone to every family story of how they got through the Changeover. As such, everyone hoarded a little and in the case of collectives they hoarded a lot. Sure, the Public Record existed up on the NewNet as, "the world's Grimoire," but it was always a secret behind.

This might have been okay if the entities we bonded with were forthright. Unfortunately they played a game all their own. If you were lucky, the entity might teach you a hand-spell here or there. For most summoners you had to rely on pure observation. Divine a sorcery by watching an entity work miracles with about as much effort as it takes to breathe. It was why these books were so tempting. The Underside doesn't lie, but it also doesn't hold back. To figure out a sorcery on your own meant creating something a human mind can handle. Trying to learn from one of these auto-generating grimoires on the other hand would be akin to a deity inscribing the secrets of the universe into your gray matter. You'd be overwritten by the first page.

My body unclenched when we arrived at the trapdoor. While the literal door was in shambles the ladder that plunged down into that impenetrable dark was untouched. Some part of me clenched.

"Can we send Nahey down? Scout things out for us," I said.

"First rule of a hunt, don't do anything that could tip off the target."

I nudged her—well, I was tense so I really jabbed her. "I thought the first rule was to not explore the territory of unknown Courts?"

She replied, "Yet here we are. My job is to keep you from straying to your death. We do this the right way."

My nervous attempt at a grin was trampled. I let out a breath and ignored the way my suit hummed as it cycled it away so I didn't poison myself—though what's life but an endless dosing of poison until one day it takes you.

I threaded my way past the inverted blotches and onto the ladder.

***​

The ladder terminated before it reached the ground. We were high enough that we couldn't peer into the room below. From within the dark of the tunnel we could only spy a sea of dusty blue stone. With nothing to compare to the fall could have been six feet or sixty. Amber didn't press me to make a decision. When I looked up at her she read my face. I read her as she read me—whatever she saw made her smile softly and with great pity—so I let go of the ladder.

When you fall from a high enough height it doesn't feel like falling. Instead it's some sort of terrestrial parallax where all of creation moves around you. Until you hit the ground you're weightless.

My legs buckled beneath me when I hit the ground. The face shield of the Undersuit slid atop a piece of stonework broken free from its neighbor tiles. My world became it as I hung at the edge of my senses. Was that a crack or a scratch? Could I smell the room I'd fallen in or was it simply my own breath? I heard a whistle. Thin and light, the teasing call of air slipping past. My heart chased after that whistle and banged a wretched beat within my chest.

"Are you getting up, Temple?" Amber asked.

The whistle stopped when she spoke. I pulled myself to my knees and watched her whistle—thin and light. A chuckle escaped my lips. When I found my feet I took in the room we had fallen into. The walls were roughly hewn stone. It was the striation in the walls that had stained the dust—and now us—with a faded indigo hue. A bright streak of stone ran through the walls. The streak was low to the ground and the cost of its light was that the ceiling was given over to a miasma of shadow.

It didn't take me a single blink to turn away from it. I had become comfortable with the dark that teased me like some gothic ingenue. Instead I found more interest in the ground. Pitchfork shaped tracks—which matched the shape of the lindwurm's feet—led a tight march down the length of the room. Then, they stopped.

Amber shook me by the shoulder. "Temple, the walls—," she said.

My finger pointed at the absent tracks. "Can Desecration teleport?" I asked.

Amber snorted. "If any Court can, I don't know which. Doubt it'd be that one."

She turned around and measured the tracks with both hands.

"There's a simpler answer than teleportation," she said. "Lindwurm's long enough that it probably just reared up and started walking on the ceiling. Put those gecko toes to work."

I nodded in understanding, and saved my life.

The sound hit me before recognition did. A breath drawn in so fast that it clicked on a flameless lighter. The heat warmed the suit enough for me to feel the gentle caress of doom. I turned—stunned stupid—and drew my lips back into a polite 'O' the way one would to humor a child telling you a fact like, "the sky is blue." That was my face when I saw the rigid spear behind me. It wasn't there before the heat or the sound.

Amber—my trusty senior—had already summoned Nahey in the time it took for me to consider that I should turn around. The clump of unearthly butterflies took toward the ceiling. Each flap released a pulse of something that strummed the fibers of my spiritual musculature. Then, from nowhere at all, a spotlight fell upon me. The next pulse called a spotlight down onto Amber. The third banished the dark of the ceiling—that I had ignored, confident in assessment—to reveal the lindwurm. It's maw unhinged and yawning. Past three sets of rotted teeth kept in place by black gums was the wiggling stump of its tongue. Sinuouslike it thrashed within the entity's mouth as the tip bubbled with new flesh.

"Nadia we have to move," Amber yelled.

Her hand clutched mine as she took off. We raced forward without knowledge of anywhere to run. I turned my head back to the lindwurm just in time to witness its tongue fully reform. Its head drew back like an atlatl and I marveled at how its tongue stiffened to a sadistic point. The corruption coating its tip as black and lustrous as an inkbrush.

"Down," I called out. Amber didn't question me and slammed us into the stone floor. Then there went that sound again as it fired its tongue-lance at the now vacant space. We shot from the floor after it as where it had gone was the opposite direction of the lindwurm. In the midst of all this—between huffed breaths and the way Amber's hand was smaller than mine yet vicelike—I remembered the binding capsule.

My thumb pressed against the button. The red light of the corundum warred with the wall's blue until they settled into an affair of violet. While the capsule was primed the new light had revealed where the dodged tongue-lance had landed. It had lodged itself into a great stone door that plunged seamlessly into the floor. Twin sphinxes with lids shut in pleasant contemplation framed the megalithic slab. A well-eroded inscription in some forgotten—though hopefully human—script. The door no doubt was commanded by some mechanism that the inscription explained. I watched Amber run her eyes—unblinking—over the door again and again. As if all it needed was one more read and would make way for her.

I left her to her battle, and set my eyes upon mine. The lindwurm has scurried at double pace along the ceiling. Its tongue not yet reloaded. My head raised in acknowledgment of its power. The entity's forward body peeled away from the ceiling, and twisted itself mid-air. Closed its mouth so I might meet its eyes, and gifted me a tilt of its head. Acknowledgement.

Gone went my fear. Doubt banished to the hinterlands of my thoughts. They had no place in our duel. Instead I hefted the capsule and reared back my arm. From some primal part of my brain I discovered that a defiant scream had flown free from my throat. Just as the capsule cleared the tips of my fingers. There was no reason to scream, but I felt better all the same.

The capsule flew true in a tight spiral. Years of playing catch with my dad evident in the beauty of its arc. Unfortunately the lindwurm's very existence was the corruption of beauty. It's tongue-lance didn't fire. Just thrust. Pierced the capsule and skewered my hope. The entity's dark eyes drank deep of the red light—an accentuation to its merry sadism. Yet in the next moment, the capsule twitched. In the next it came undone. The facets disconnected and disgorged red threadlike tendrils that arced around the lindwurm's body.

It fell from the ceiling as it tried to thrash, writhe, and slither its way free from the binding. In response, it flared and sizzled against the entity's glistening flesh. The lindwurm loosed a bellow that made the rocks dance.

"I did it," I said. "It's mine. How do I bond to it?"

"You don't." She added, "At least not with the suit on. If you want power you need to be vulnerable. Though I don't think you have to worry about that."

As if cued, the bindings flared once more leaving the memory of stellar chains behind my eyelids. When they shattered and the light died I knew the lindwurm was freed.
 
Chapter 5
We stood there still as statues. Expressions chiseled into the eternity that the moment stretched into. I imagined this was how prey felt when finally cornered by a predator. Frozen and clinging to the fallow hope that in stillness could come safety. At least, that's why I didn't move.

I whispered, "The prism was supposed to bind anything from the soldiery."

Glurk glurk glurk. It was a revolting noise reminiscent of someone pulling a shoe free from mud. My wide doe-eyes narrowed to compliment the sneer that formed. I hated when someone laughed at me. The lindwurm's eyes swiveled chameleon-like to stare at me. Its sucking deep throated chortle ceased.

"Oh, spare me your eyes lest I snatch them," the lindwurm said. "It's not my fault you poorly graded my own magnificence."

Amber swore beneath her breath. "Are the theatrics necessary?"

The lindwurm huffed. "You're the one who placed me into the spotlight. Though, you've been on the stage for quite awhile already yourself, little player."

"If you're not a soldier then what are you?" I asked. "Don't I at least get to know the name of the entity that'll kill me?"

The lindwurm reared itself up—the damn thing was vain as hell—and pressed a gecko-esque paw to its chest. "My name, no you don't get to have that. I enjoy not being caged by you summoners. The rest though I suppose I can answer," it said. "Upon the great Chain of Vassalage, my rank is baron. My title, The Song That Resounds Amidst the Ruins."

"Pleasure to meet you," I said. My own fear melting into acceptance.

"You bespoil the etiquette behind those words," it said. "Lovely. Now, you did get one more thing wrong."

"That is?" Amber asked.

"That I'll kill you. It'd be a shame to slay someone so willing to betray all that they are." It leveled these words at me. "So I offer you this deal: bond to me and I spare your friend. I'll even make sure we get the vengeance you crave."

I glanced at Amber. "You're my senior," I said. They were the only words needed.

She shook her head. "Desecration respects nothing. Any deal you make with it expect to come out the loser."

I turned to the lindwurm, "You heard her. Plus, I prefer to keep my autonomy and my mind to myself. I'd lose both bonding with you."

The lindwurm released a rancid sigh. "Well then. . ." it trailed off. Silence settled around us to compliment the standoff we were in.

Amber chuckled, "I always thought I'd die by firing squad—" tink. The frail noise severed her words. We both spotted the small chip of stone that had fallen away from the door behind us. She tilted her head, spotted something, and turned back. An ember of mirth had returned to her.

"If we're to die, let's make a game of it. Give us one chance to start this chase all over again," she said to the lindwurm.

It chuckled before asking, "What happened to 'Desecration respects nothing?'"

"Oh it's still there, but would you really miss out on a chance to have some fun?"

"I don't know if the moment calls for fun," it answered.

She shook her head. "It doesn't. This is a somber tragic moment in which our poor heroine meets an untimely end. It calls for a solemnity."

"Solemnity?" it asked.

"Yes. Endings are a sacred thing, really."

I watched as her words elicited a hiss from the baron before us. A dry spot hand appeared upon its chest. The lindwurm's head rocked side-to-side like a swaying ship. Its jaw worked over the problem before it. 'Honor' the moment and kill us easily, or risk it all on an impromptu game.

"I. . ." the dry patch spread. Flakes of skin snowed oh so gently. "The game," it responded.

Amber grinned, "Five shots. Take five shots of your weird tongue thing at us at point-blank range just as we are now. If we avoid them all then you let us pass, and we start this chase over."

"If I win?"

"Well, you get the outcome you would've had anyways. Hell, you still might even if we 'win'. We have a deal?"

The lindwurm lowered itself. "Yes," and opened its maw to reveal a pre-loaded tongue-spear. I snatched Amber's arm and pulled her back towards me. The spear went wide and thudded into the door behind us. Stone chips showered behind us like the embers of a sparkler. The lindwurm tsk'd and began the process of reloading its tongue.

I asked, "Have any spells to help us win?"

"None at all. Hope you were good at dodgeball," she answered.

My breath slowed as I did my best to watch the lindwurm. Any twitch of motion that could give away its next target.

"Don't forget to blink, Temple," Amber said.

I turned my head toward her. "How am I supposed to—"

Her leg lashed. Hooked my ankle and pulled. Thwoomb. The lindwurm's tongue zoomed above my body. I clattered to the ground. Looked up at the door to see the three tongue-spears embedded deep into the stone. Fissures connected them like a grim constellation.

Amber swung her arm out my way—kept her eyes fixed on the lindwurm the entire time—and helped me up. When my hand slid into hers I tapped a finger against her palm.

"You sure?" she asked.

"I'm the navigator, aren't I?" I asked back.

She laughed. I hate when people laugh at me, but hers was a laugh like helium. Made you lighter than your problems versus highlighting that you had them at all. My mouth twisted into a smile as I found my feet. Together we could face—

"Argh," she screamed. I turned and felt joy curdle. We had believed the lindwurm's attacks were just simple projectiles. Fired and left inert upon arrival. Yet here they were removed from the door and twined together into a fleshy-rebar that punctured Amber's thigh.

She dropped to a knee. The lindwurm chuckled as well.

"You cheated," I said.

It smiled at me. "Oh summoner, you always need to think about your words. The game was five shots for your chance to run again. Not that I'd only shoot you."

Bitterness settled in my heart alongside the guilt already present. The lindwurm didn't need to add that even if we did win any chance we could win the later chase had plummeted. My eyes blurred as fat tears rolled down my face. The lindwurm began to reload.

I wouldn't give the lindwurm the pleasure of seeing the despair on my face. Instead I eyed the slowly crumbling wall that we had placed our hopes on. The force of the removal hand taken that constellation and turned it into a spiderweb of fractures. Even at this degree of degradation the door stood solid. It'd need another blow before it crumbled. I slammed my fist into the door and shattered three bones in my hand. Hissed through clenched teeth at my own weakness.

"Give it up Temple, you'd need a steel hammer to get through that door," Amber said.

Steel. I raised my fist again, but this time I turned it over to spot the linking cuff between the gloves of my suit and the main body. Pinched the cuff between my fingers to release it. With a hiss, I tore the glove off and watched as a windless force stole the skin from my fist to reveal the damask-patterned spirit that lay beneath. A metallic sheen danced across my knuckles as I reared back one last time—exactly how Dad showed me.

All of myself was engaged when I threw that punch. Not just my hips and shoulders, but my hatred too. I threw it not just wanting to strike stone, but strikethrough an enemy. All my enemies. The five masked killers, the adults of the town, and my own pitiful weakness. There was resistance when my knuckles kissed the stone. When I torqued my body I ground it to dust. Only to feel the sweet nothing of air right behind it. I smiled as the stonework flew off into the void.

My smile turned to a gasp of surprise as I followed the stone and my fist down the flight of stairs. Behind me I saw, inverted, Amber crawl through the chunk of now revealed stone. In her hurry she fell with me. Behind her came the rushing bulk of the lindwurm. It slammed into the door and roared in disbelief that even missing a chunk the door rebuffed its assault. Our death delayed once more, Amber laughed as we tumbled into the dark.

* * *​

When we arrived into a well-bruised heap at the bottom of the stairs, I found myself enraptured by a large stained glass window. I crawled out from beneath Amber—who slapped away my hand to camp herself against a wall—and stumbled to the center of the room. The walls were packed earth and minimal stone. Shelves for mummified corpses.

"What leaves a corpse in the Underside?" I asked.

Amber rolled her eyes. "Now you notice them? Temple, this whole place is a crypt. Swear, hunter thinks they're near a…"

I tuned her grumbling out. There were no more than twelve bodies here. I examined a shelf near Amber's head. Ran my hand through the dust to reveal a name.

"Shariq Ayyad," I read.

Amber rolled her head toward me. "You're not supposed to read anything in the Underside, Temple," she said.

"I know, but what does exposure matter if we'll still die?" I asked.

"Might still die," she amended.

Our eyes met and I read her for even a hair-thin crack of doubt. "You really think we can still get out of this?" I asked.

She shrugged and looked off into nothing. "Don't you? No one punches through a door if they think it's hopeless."

She had me there. I rose to my full height and wiped off the dust on another shelf. This one read: Zayn Moore. A chuckle escaped my lips. Amber looked up.

"You go mad?" she asked.

I began to strip off my Undersuit. Left it in a crisp puddle near Amber. The rest of my body took on the metallic hue of my fist. While my clothes fluttered away alongside my flesh. Amber shook her head mournfully and muttered, "Yup, she went mad."

I took my place in the center of the room and took in the stained glass window. There was no light here, not even a candle, but still the window glowed with an inner radiance. It illuminated the glass depiction of a host of creatures that frolicked below in fields. There was even a sphinx. Above that host was a smaller number of beings. Going up and up in a pyramid—no, a chain—that terminated at an apex depiction of something that whether an eye or a galaxy.

"I'm not crazy you asshole. I'm learning. This window it's a grimoire," I said. "Those names were human, not some gibberish the Underside came up with."

"You really think the Underside can't make a name?"

"Amber, please!" I asked softly, "Just humor me."

Her eyes fluttered away from me and back again. She rocked herself to her feet and shuffled next to me. Then, from my own vantage point, she saw what I saw. She even saw a little more.

"Aw fuck, this is some cult's initiatory space," she said. "Yeah, they even have a focusing circle."

I looked down and noticed that below us was a chipped mosaic of occult complexity. When it was new it must have been beautiful. Clean and glossy tiled arcs tracing shapes inside and outside the circle. A landing strip and radio station for a summoner to call down any entity from the court. At the moment though, it was a shabby broken thing. Only the circle remained—too thick for a few chips to ruin it.

"We could—," I said.

"Temple, we're not using some busted cultist focusing circle."

"We will if I want to summon something."

"Something, she says," Amber muttered. "You don't even know what you're going to get. You don't know what this Court is. You don't have a single name to identify the entity. Even with the summoning circle you're flying blind. There's a reason people summon only from what they have records if they summon at all. We need tools if we were going to do this right."

"Good thing we have this cultist focusing circle. Should still be keyed to the Court."

Amber's mouth fell in astonishment. "You'll have no protection if you do this."

I smirked, "Didn't you say you have to be vulnerable if you want power?"

Amber flipped me off. Then shuffled behind me.

"Then let's do this. Know how to sit seiza?" she asked.

I answered by taking the position. She carefully settled onto her knees. I tried to ignore the squelch of blood getting pushed out from her motions.

"Temple, align your mind on as clear a desire as possible. That desire's the message you'll be broadcasting across the Underside," she said. "Remember, no matter what answers it's your decision to bond with them."

My mind raced alongside my heart. Worried breaths shuffled in and out of myself. I'd love to say I had a clear desire in mind, but I didn't. When I tried to focus on the idea of just getting out of here my nerves crept over my shoulder to remind me that bonds were lifelong. A marriage of spirits. So then I looked to my future, and felt even the firmness of my vengeance fracture. Amber had asked if my dad deserved to be avenged, and while one part of me roared yes another part stayed silent. He was a Godtender and never told me. He was my dad, but that quiet part dared to ask, "Is he?"

I scurried from that thought and bumped into the reality of how much I didn't know. I didn't know the lindwurm was a baron. I didn't know the faces of my father's killers. I didn't even know their Courts. If I was to find them it'd be a miracle because I didn't know how. In fact, all of my problems were some cousin to the reality that, "I didn't know." The conviction that led me to this moment was based on a "didn't know." I scowled and shook my head. I may not have known, but I knew what I didn't need and that was self-pity. My head rose and fixed on the window. A stubbornness suffused in myself as my spirit flesh rose in hue. The heat I felt on the night I swore vengeance crept up my limbs again. Raced toward my heart as I blazed orange-white once again. I forged myself once again.

I was the navigator. I opened the doorway. I find the way. As I stared at the window I felt my eyes unfocus. A message had fixed itself in me. Wove around my spine to alert the entirety of my being. I wanted to find the way forward. Always forward.

At some point, Amber probably asked if I was ready. I don't remember saying anything else, but she knew. She wove a hand-spell made of a series of seals. Finished the sorcery by stamping her thumb against the base of my skull. Then unlocked my spirit.

My chest bloomed and came undone. Orange-white camellia petals made from my own spirit flesh parted to form a flower that was my entirety. Thin cordlike tendrils emerged from within and shivered in the windless breeze of the Underside. The pistil and stamen of the flower I sported. The physicalization of my desire. I sat there and waited.

In the distant shadows of my mind, I could hear the avalanche rumble of rubble tumble down the stairs. I even noted how the tips of my metallic petals seemed to tarnish ever so slightly. Desecration was on the wind. The lindwurm was coming. It was in those far wings where sensation lived and thought died that I knew Amber was alone. She needed me.

"She needs us," a voiceless voice said.

Voiceless because there was no sound at all. The Underside had no need of it. Instead, I felt the meaning with the entirety of my being. That's when I felt reality purr in approval of my understanding. Space—me—the Underside rippled to the frequency of that lascivious purr.

"Ah!" The moan rushed free from me as I felt my petals be pinched between cosmic fingers that ran back and forth in examination.

"You'll do well for me," the presence said.

My vision refocused as I took in the window. The stained glass figures had turned their heads to face me. Their glass mouths moved in unison as the voice spoke.

"Weren't you warned about staring," it reminded me.

I couldn't blink though. I couldn't do anything but behold. In fact, I didn't want to. I felt my pistil and stamen wind around this power's fist. It yanked me from my sitting position to one that was decidedly kneeling.

"That's what I like about you, Nadia."

"How do you know my name?" I asked.

"The same way you know mine," it responded.

Those fingers loosened their grip and twined within myself. Yet it meant I was also twined with her. I moved to speak her name. Yet before I could I felt fingers grasp my tongue. Make a haven of my mouth. I suppose you could say I was in her clutches.

"That you are, my little summoner. Still, better to be in mine than to tumble free until you splatter against the firmament," she said. "That's what happens when one as weak as you tries to lift the burden of my name. So be silent and just hold it close to your heart."

I felt something slide within me. Like a tapioca ball shooting through a straw. Until it plopped and sunk within my mind past the probing fingers of my own consciousness.

"Good girl," she said. I knew she was because she made sure I knew. "Now, before we bargain—,"

"Bargain?"

"Bargain. Before we do so, I want you to tilt your head backwards. There, there," she said as I followed the instruction.

My vision fully inverted I saw the twisted form of the lindwurm propel from the shadows. Maw yawning and tongue sharp, so it could consume Amber. I saw Amber's eyes had slid to the corners. She probably caught sight of the smallest blur of the lindwurm. Not enough time to even be fully aware she would die.

"You stopped time?" I asked.

"We wouldn't have had much time to bargain if I hadn't."

"Oh, I'm being Observed," I said.

Existence purred once again, and I formed a weak smile around her fingers. As kids we all learn about Observation. First in rhymes and songs, and then in the myths told about the heroes and villains of the Changeover. Many of the facets are the same no matter the story: time slowing or stopping, hearing voices without any sound, being touched by the universe. They were all in agreement that it was the worst fate that could befall a person.

"It's not that bad," she said. "All around you are those I once Observed."

"They're dead," I remarked.

"That's not my fault," she replied.

We both knew that wasn't true. Reality doesn't take well when an entity decides to make their presence known through Observation. Whether in Realspace or the Underside, an unincarnated entity was just too heavy for existence to carry. So reality tended to buckle, and the influence of the Court would seep in. Whether warping matter or manipulating outcomes the entity didn't have to do anything. Just watching was enough.

"What did I do to catch your eye?" I asked.

"No need to be so glum darling," she stroked my face. "You did a very good thing. You've provided me a way into the world again."

"Again?"

She nodded. "My enemies razed my court to nothing. Slew every link in the Chain until not a single piece of me was left incarnated. Slew my summoners so my many names would be lost. I'd still Be for I already am, but I couldn't let them get away with it. Who would avenge me?"

Water—or something like water—seeped out around the frame of the window. Ran like rivers past me. Tears of my own poured down my face.

"You see Nadia, I want a way as well. Be the navigator that might chart a Sovereign's vengeance and my return to reality. In turn I'll be yours, and guide you to your own foes."

The deal was good, but it needed one more thing. "Kill the lindwurm, please," I said.

The universe bounced with laughter. She leaned in close—or rather existence did—and whispered to the ribosomes at the center of my cells.

"You're lucky you're my favorite summoner," she said.

I smiled, "I'm your only one."

"So you are."

There was a snap as if reality rubber-banded into one point. The stained glass shattered. Yet the shards tumbled inwards to reveal a sea of blazing stars. An endless expanse of tomorrow down which one could tumble through a hundred-thousand futures that diverged—

"Blink."

I blinked. Blinked again. Blink. Blink. Blink. Blink. Blink. Everything was still red! Then it was null.

"Breath," she said.

I obeyed. With the gentle sweep of a divine hand the universe was shuttered to me.

"I always forgot to warn people not to look. But you can now," she said.

Her hand was removed and reality returned to me. The window was whole. My vision was clear. Though I saw droplets of my blood frozen in mid-ascension. Like raindrops in reverse. What was also before was a sphinx. Whose feathers were opalescent and shimmered with secrets. Its body rippled with muscle and its fur was spotted like a snow leopard. Though the sphinx's spots were like eyes on a peacock's feather. Its face was heart-shaped and androgynous with a strong nose, smooth forehead, and half-lidded eyes that held barely a smidge of bemusement.

"Behold, the guardian of ways and your initiator into the mysteries of my Court," she said through the sphinx's mouth.

I tilted my head in acknowledgement. Then I felt my pistil and stamen guided by her fingers to intertwine with the feather's of the sphinx's single outstretched wing. She wove us together into the singular being our bond now made us.

"The lindwurm," I said. "You promised."

"So I did," she said.

Piloting the body of the sphinx you passed me. The bloom of my spirit closed up and smoothed back into my chest. I rose to tired unsteady legs. Watched as my new partner approached the lindwurm and placed a single paw against its head. She looked back to me—cause apparently the sphinx could rotate its head like an owl—and revealed the armory of knives that hid in her mouth under the guise of teeth.

"Pay close attention my dear summoner, for this is the power of Revelation."

All the outcomes that ever could be swirled into this moment. Under control of a divine will it condensed them until they were but a single bead of power. Then, with a deft control, she bisected infinity and unleashed a glorious stream of chalcedony flames. They spiraled down the lindwurm's gullet illuminating its entire length as they ate it from the inside out.

In this timeless moment, I watched the lindwurm become a silhouette of ash imprinted onto reality. The sphinx returned to me and sat upon its haunches with a wan smile. She was still piloting it. Through eyes half-lidded I locked gazes with a goddess.

"Don't expect me to save you again, my summoner. The way is only worth the effort we put into walking it," she said.

Then I watched as she stepped away from the moment and time resumed. The patter of my raining blood marking her exit. Amber's hand stilled as she turned to spy the ashen silhouette that hung in space. The last remnant of the lindwurm. Finally, she looked at me and nodded.

"Introduce me to your entity later," she said. "I want to get back topside soon as possible."

She took a few steps before collapsing to the ground. The leg of her suit was so suffused with blood that it welled up from within the fabric. I slid to my knees and cradled her. Struggled with her wrist so I could check the vitals watch built into the suit. Her heartbeat was dropping fast. The sphinx sidled next to me and crouched.

"Your legs are slow," it said.

Nahey tittered at me. Fluttering violently around my head no doubt worried I'd drop Amber. So extra carefully I laid her across the sphinx's back. Then I climbed atop it myself.

"Do you know a way out?" I asked.

"Summoner, we're of Revelation. We always know a way," it answered. Then sped off in a race against Amber's plummeting heartbeat.
 
Chapter 6
From my vantage point atop the sphinx I saw the Underside unfurl before me. A quilt of Courts and their psychedelic domains flowed into an impressionistic blur. I wanted to try and appreciate it—I was flying after all—but at the center of my vision was Amber's slumped body. Her life dripped around a wound that would've been better served on me.

"Guilt is ill served when walking the way," the sphinx said.

"How do you know I'm feeling guilty?" I asked.

The sphinx chuffed. "Our natures are fibers interwoven, summoner. While your soul proves expansive enough that our thoughts don't blend it hardly means I hear nothing at all."

I searched my own thoughts trying to find any sign of the bleed that the sphinx spoke of. Yet my mind was a house in a tornado. I'd never find any trace of it, but I could exhaust myself in the search. That was the most efficient method an entity used to undermine their summoner. Make them doubt their thoughts, doubt their family, and reduce them to a sorcery casting shell that sought succor in power. At the end of those tales the summoner would attempt the trial to graduate their entity into one of its upChain forms only to fall short. Dad had said we lost most of the Old World leadership that way.

"Doubt is. . . better for the way." The sphinx added, "but let it not curdle to paranoia. My Sovereign has need of you, and shells of men are ill-fit to bear the weight of Revelation."

I did my best to block out the slowing pace of Amber's heart beat. "What happens when she doesn't need me anymore?"

The sphinx was silent for a moment. I couldn't see its face, but as I fixed myself on trying to interpret the small tilts of its head I felt. . . discourse? I wanted something firmer than that but before I could press the curtain of trees that surrounded camp came into view. In preparation for landing, I gathered Amber into my arms best I could.

We glided downward through the trees—their density forced us from proper flight. From branch to branch the sphinx made light work of the arboreal obstruction. Until we finally broke free from the treeline into the "clearing" that the hunter encampment had nestled into.

To their credit, the hunters had already formed hand-spells of their own on the off chance it was an attack from some unbonded entity. There was even someone who brandished a gun in one hand. A dull piece of metal scuffed from use. Not common anymore—most didn't want to waste the resources on shaping bullets—and functionally useless against entities. A reminder that despite Amber's talk of peace we still needed ways to put down our own.

With my hands full I propped Amber up and gave her a good wave.

"It's me, Nadia Temple. Amber, she needs—," and before I could finish the medics on standby claimed her.

I watched as she disappeared into their white tent. Looked down to see my own hands—metallic, empty, and stained—and slid from the sphinx's back. The rest of the hunters had already lowered their hands. Though the one with the gun walked over with it still raised.

"You in charge?" he asked.

"Pretty sure," I said.

He drew back the hammer and leveled the gun at me. The barrel settled into my blindspot—I had to cross my eyes and look up to even see it—while the now doubled crowd pressed in.

Someone shouted, "Put it down, Reggie, she's good!"

The gunman, Reggie, turned away to shout back. "She ain't in her 'suit. For all we know she's riddled with curses. Alls below, look at what she rode in on. You think that thing is soldiery?"

The bystander was silent. "Thought not," Reggie said.

Standing there gun to temple, I was furious. Here I survived an encounter with a baron—without an entity mind you—and could nearly be domed by this camo clad asshole. On reflection, he was right to be wary. I was forgetful and left my suit—ignore the fact I was rushing to save Amber's life—and yeah, the sphinx was beautiful. Too beautiful for most soldier class entities. Heck, I'd even give it to him that there was a fair threat that I bonded to something beyond me and had become a puppet under its power. It's what the lindwurm wanted me for afterall.

All the same, I was tired of being treated like I was powerless. The image of the Sovereign—unincarnated but still powerful—returned to my mind. In the pocketful of seconds Reggie had turned away from me I had deduced my first sorcery.

My index and middle fingers crossed. Their tips settled against the elbow of Reggie's outstretched arm. The blustery fuck didn't even realize people had stepped backward. I felt the energy of hundred steps walking a million roads bind into those fingers. Then I split infinity.

"Gah!" Reggie screamed.

I don't recall what he looked like after I released the spell. My eyes were fixed upon the bouquet of chalcedony fire that sprung from my fingers. I had cast my first true sorcery. Not the civic minded domestic garbage that we called, mortal tier—the garbage my father had dedicated his life to—but rather the kind of glorious working that became the stone that had shattered the foundations of the Old World. A weapon that could sever an arm. Could kill a father.

"Nadia," the crew lead said. His hand wrapped over my own. Turned my outstretched fingers—because I had aimed them at Reggie's fallen form at some point—into a fist inside his. "No more."

I moved my gaze from Reggie to the crew lead. There wasn't any judgment there. Just pity? My lip quivered as I couldn't face that. Still can't. So, I lowered my arm.

"Good girl," he said. "Congrats on becoming an adult."

I gave him a half-hearted smile in thanks—he deserved more than I had—and retired to a spare tent. It wasn't a camping tent necessarily, but more of an event kind. Where the ceiling was high, had smooth canvas walls for rain to roll off of, and was big enough to hold some cots and trunks. Most hunters ran this sort of set-up because graduation hunting was usually easy. The sort of affair where hunters could roam out, get a few catches and come back in time for a beer and a barbecue.

My head fell against my arms to a bassy clang.

"I messed up," I said to no one.

Lips pressed against my forehead. I tilted my head to meet the eyes of the sphinx.

"That too is the way. Revelation is unseen where perfection walks," it said.

"What?" I asked, humor edging into my voice.

Its mouth took a downtilt—no doubt sensing my poorly restrained chuckle. "Comfort is spoiled upon those without eyes to reflect."

It turned its face away from me. I lifted my head fully and set a hand against its shoulder. Felt the muscle that rippled beneath the fur that was soft as any Knitcroft-made fabric.

"I'm sorry." I admitted, "I just didn't expect it. Comfort that is."

The sphinx's eyes met mine at its corners. "Really? I see so many velvet ties wrapped around your heart. Even the mummer you had me ferry is still wrapped about you."

The humor in my voice chilled. "Amber wants to comfort me?" I hardly deserved it.

"Open hands find it easier to give than a fist finds it to receive. If you could see more deeply you would know this." It continued, "Even now you fixate on a perceived failure. Yet look beneath, you found yourself a weapon by which you might wound others. Have saved the life of a friend. Accomplishing all you sought to do by your arrival."

"Now who has to see more deeply?" I said, "Because I didn't accomplish everything. I—" and found the admission caught in my throat like a bone. I had forgotten Melissa in it all. Sprinted past the very thing I promised to bring back. The very reason I charted a course that brought us to our cross with the lindwurm.

"I didn't get a symbiosnake for Melissa."

The sphinx stared at me before it settled against the tree root that formed the "floor" of the clearing. I heard—no, felt—it engage in discourse again.

"Who are you talking to?" I asked.

The sphinx's eyes cracked open. "So now you see things, hmm. If you must know I was deliberating," it said. The sphinx had set the lie between us, but I didn't have the heart to point out as much. It continued, "This task that weighs on you can still be completed."

"Really? How?" I asked eagerly.

"Rein thyself first," it said. "It can be completed, but your time with the maiden ends upon delivery. Any path with her is a beleaguered one."

I scowled, "So I cut her from my life?"

"That's the bargain."

"Deal," I said. "This isn't anything I wasn't already going to do."

The sphinx chuffed before it rose to its paws and padded out the back of the tent. I rose with it, but it pawed the air dismissively. Stay here. So I stayed and I waited until sleep claimed me.

* * *​

"Awaken, summoner," the sphinx whispered. Its voice was different from the goddess'—the Sovereign—raspy and low like the singers on Dad's records. A texture unlike the Sovereign's which was a honeyed intoxicant that dragged you below the threshold of sense. Still, my eyes fluttered as I pushed away from the cot and to my feet.

"Can we stop with the 'summoner' and 'my summoner' stuff?" I asked. "My name's Nadia."

The sphinx's head tilted ninety-degrees. "Is it critical to our partnership that I do?"

I nodded. I needed at least the illusion of companionship. The feeling of need must have touched the sphinx at the place where our minds intermingled. Its head righted itself as its tail flicked through the air.

"Fine, Nadia," it said.

"Can I call you anything?" I asked.

"Soldiery have no names."

"Technically, but even Amber gave Nahey a nickname."

The sphinx rolled its eyes and spun its head. "The soldiery have no names. It is only by the right of graduation to a higher station that we might gain them."

My own frustration edged in to meet its own, "Why are you so firm on this?"

"Because my purpose is to be a gatekeeper. Not a friend. If you find fault in this then blame yourself for you summoned me, Nadia," it hissed. "Now, gather your gift and let us make haste. The camp is departing."

It was then I looked down to see the symbiosnake that had been placed just ahead of where my feet had fallen. The shifting twining thing squirmed against the red bindings which kept it in place. I stared at the bindings for the slightest change in hue. Nothing. Released a breath and plucked it up by the handle that the prism caps formed once deployed. Then set off for the surface with the rest of the hunter crew that had already begun the breakdown process.

Up the lightless Staircase we ascended, and free from my Undersuit I felt the change from Conceptual Space to the Real. It reminded me of my young years at the lake with Melissa—and the rest of our school to be technical—where we'd kick our feet hand-in-hand to break for the surface. Feel the way the water slid its fingers against our skin. The memory of moisture rapidly disappearing when met by the sun's light. Yet the passing was marked by the way our fingers wrinkled and skin glistened. It was like that—feelings and all. My skin even seemed to wrinkle, but as I pinched my skin to look more closely I just finally saw the damascus pattern of my spirit which gave the impression.

The sphinx was the one whose transition from Conceptual to Real was perhaps most jarring. I hadn't realized that the time with which I had looked at it its body had been so illustrative. As if a painting you could view in the round. Yet now the painting had become not an idea but a compromised manifestation. Its fur was now distinguishable as a not-yet infinity of hairs. While its wings were such that each feather could be made out. Its lips made glossy in a—

"Nadia, you're staring," the sphinx said.

I blushed and turned away. "Sorry, it's just so. . . so ya know?" I asked.

The sphinx smirked, "Would that I could say you have hit upon the unspeakable nature of our Court." It shook its head. "However the nature of this transition can be described effortlessly. Awful."

The sphinx increased its pace until we broke from the pack of hunters dispersing to their left behind transport. Took a stretch and then shook wide its wings—they had grown.

"A negotiation with what you humans call physics. Don't stare too long at it lest the bitch know we've cheated."

I mounted the sphinx hurriedly at that insistence. There was a honey'd lilt at the end of its voice. As if the emotions from some higher force dribbled down onto its words. Amidst the crowd I noticed an older man and a boy—a kid a grade below mine—finish stacking crates of entities up at the checkout booths. Checkout booths that I had passed unknowingly.

I said, "I think we have to stop—"

"Dad, I swear we're missing one!" the boy screamed.

"Nah, sure we got everything," the dad said.

"It was a symbiosnake. Red as the bindings but super glossy with an amber central eye. Come on, I was going to use it to ask out Mrs. Knitcroft's daughter."

I scowled at that. The boy was going to try and buy off her heart. A pointless gesture—she was mine and had been for years per our parents agreement three years prior. A thought that had me look away from remembering what I'd be doing later.

"Hmm, which one was that again?" the dad inquired. Which in turn made his son dye red as frustration overtook him. The sight of which rippled laughter through the audience. Distracting them all from spotting the dad as he shot a thumbs-up my way. Questions opened in my mouth, but shot back into my throat as the sphinx leapt into the air. Galloped twice as gave a hearty flap of its wings. Hot winds caught the tips of its fingers as we rode the wind.

"Negotiations, Nadia. No need to ask for that which you surely won't want to know," said the sphinx.

We soared home and once more the world unfurled before me. Though its colors were hardly psychedelic. Rather they were morbid in their beauty. The late evening sun bleeding sanguine reds and new-bruise purple into the leaves and the rock. Rolling hills looked less like slumbering women but ladies freshly-slain. I blinked my eyes. Though not in the Underside, there were things, feelings better left uncomprehended. So instead I focused on the winds as they scythed at my cheeks like young weasels—mischievous but sharp. My eyes moved to the desaturated horizon where heavy clouds crawled fat with rain.

I urged the sphinx to fly faster, and was forced to clutch its fur as payment. The wind now pressing me tight into its muscles. Fortunate as I didn't want to look down and see the ant-sized lights that'd pixelate the valley. Evidence of families getting ready to celebrate the festival the night would bring. The sphinx stared for me though and didn't care for my lack of desire to talk on the subject.

"What's the festival?" it asked.

I kept my lips shut on the matter. Which earned me a hearty bucking. An aerial trial I don't wish on anyone.

"The festival," the sphinx said.

"Can we talk about anything else? Behold, the sun, don't you want to know what that is?" I asked.

"Hardly, its nature is simple and an altogether boring existence compared to the alliance of Sainthood and Glory that is evidence in the Painting of the Firmament That Girds All," it said.

"The-the Underside?" I asked.

"Yes. So no. I wish to learn of the festival."

"It's the Omenday festival," I said.

"Go on," it growled.

So I mumbled into its fur. "Celebrates the omen of fortune that'd fall on a family. The entity that graces your door—courtesy us hunters—is meant to prophecy how things would go. Strong entity from a less than positive Court, very bad. Strong entity from a more positive Court, very good." I smirked, "Whole families would rise and fall. While marriages would be. . . announced or canceled."

"Hmmm, I like this day," the sphinx said.

"Doesn't matter much for us," I said.

"Why not? Sure tragedy has already befallen," it said. "But that was far before today."

I perked up, "So then what makes the omen for today?"

"Nadia, see more deeply for its simple." It preened, "Today you bring home the potent—yet neutral—Revelation and shall make apparent the Concepts which make up your family past and still very possible present."

"What concepts make up my family?" I asked.

"That, I can not answer. Only your actions will as we see to the completion of your quest and mine."

On that, I could wholeheartedly agree. From there we flew on in silence. Past the rippling rows of golden pearls that shone atop the town. Out into the heavy mantle of sun-set shadows that stretched on. I pointed out which shaded hill was my own. The sphinx spiraled down to the dirt. Amidst the spiral I noted the minitruck the Knitcroft's used to make deliveries. In the bed was Melissa reading a book by flashlight.

The pages fluttered angrily as our landing wind toyed with them. Melissa stuck her head up, and I caught full sight of her as the wind pulled taut her sundress for a few glorious fabric snapping moments. Her hair was a slightly gray birch-bark with tiny lake-sized waves that took to the wind nicely. Made it all shimmer. Framed her eyes perfectly—green as spring. While her body was what my mother once described as Rubenesque. I had asked her what it meant and she would always get so sad. Then mutter, "If I could show you I would. We lost those a long time ago though."

When the wind had settled, Melissa hopped out the truck bed and rushed over to me. A smile crossed my face right before she two-handedly shoved me from the sphinx's back. Which in turn watered a smile onto the traitor's face.

"Alls below," I groaned. My arms crossed over my chest in pain—depending on perspective, Melissa had the best or worst aim when she didn't mean to hurt someone. Even when they deserved it.

She leaned over the sphinx. "You don't get to say that, Nadia," she cried, literally. The tears beading her lashes. I found my feet and took advantage of my height so my eyes could fall just beyond the teary face I had made.

"The office told me you checked out cause you went Graduation Hunting," she said.

"I did. If you noticed what you pushed me from," I said as I gestured to the sphinx.

Melissa knocked out a quick curtsy. "A pleasure to meet you," she said.

The sphinx chuffed. "As is mine. Now, I find myself more interested in exploring the grounds," it looked around the still devastated hill. "Or what remains of them. Than I do in being between your righteous anger." Then it padded off to do just that. Leaving no other obstacles.

Melissa's fists clenched. I quickly raised my arm.

"Your present, before you act on any anger?" I asked.

She set her eyes on the symbiosnake in the binding. I gave it a polite shack and she took the entity by the binding's handle. Held it away from herself the way one might have their hopes.

Her silence forced more words out. "Red as the blush of your cheeks. Amber eyed to off-set the Spring of your own."

She blushed. "Is the bonding room?" she asked, unable to state the full question.

"It is. I can walk you to it. Turns out navigating some temple ruins can be harder than when its properly assembled."

Her anger still half-remembered, she shook her head. "I've explored plenty. Waited here night and day in the hopes you'd come home."

Then she walked. I watched her disappear into the ruin that was my family's namesake. The sphinx returned to my side.

"You lied," it said.

"Only a white one," I parried.

"Any occlusion of the truth is a further step from Revelation."

"Well some revelations are too painful to give someone."

The sphinx scowled, "It still doesn't change what you have to do." Skewering me where I stood.

I watched as the sphinx disappeared as well. Then watched the shadows inflate with each inch of sun disappearing beyond the horizon. I followed after. Slipping amidst the ruins of a spell given architectural form. The way Dad had brought the NewNet to the valley. Linking us all in the "Akashic Network," that SIRD had been building for a decade and a half. This temple changed everything for the town. It had helped the Knitcroft create a mini power out of what was once a simple fabric co-op made by three of the founding families that had first settled. Began the slow unification of our families. I was going to spoil decades of good will in one night.

Though I was last to come to the house, it was still another half-hour before Melissa joined me in the tea-and-tv room—as my mother so uncreatively coined it. The floors were deceptively cushioned and warmed via runic inscription carved into the wood beneath. In the center of the room about three large square mats from the television set into the wall, was a mini hearth that heated the tea pot I had prepped. She sat down in time with the pot's impatient hiss.

"Tea?" I offered. "It's raspberry and hibiscus."

"My favorite," she said with a dark glint of skepticism. She held out her cup. Hers because she had one in my family's set. Mom had made sure of it when she got it commissioned. Would tease Melissa everytime she drank out of it too. Melissa must have remembered those times as well as she quickly blinked away tears before they ripened.

"Did the bonding go well?" I asked. "When I did mine it was a trip."

Melissa huffed. "Of course it was. You skipped the classes we had that taught us a good technique for it."

"A good one, as opposed to a bad one?"

"As many ways to put together a fabric are there ways to bond to an entity. Some safer and saner than others."

I chuckled at the irony. "The sphinx keeps saying I need to see more deeply. Guess it's right."

Melissa joined me in good humor. "Can't forget broadly. You always tunnel vision once you get something fixed in your mind. Takes all my energy to make you see the other paths you can take."

We sipped our tea.

"Even now, there's a lot more in this room than something as simple as two friends. Right?" she asked.

She sipped her tea. Mine sloshed in my shaking hand.

"Of course. We're also betrothed. Or are we?" I asked.

She smiled and took a sip of her tea.

"Of course. I'm glad you'd think to ask," she said. "Though I'm not talking about that. But about what we said the night. . . it happened."

The night. I watched her awkwardly slurp at her tea. Wounded by having to ask.

"What did we say?" I asked.

She choked on her tea. Looked up red in the face.

"We parted with love that night. So much that we could pour it into the other's heart and find ourselves threatening to overflow," she wailed. "Did one night change it all to vinegar?"

I shook my head. "Never, no. I just," and I struggled to find more words. My throat was dry. I gulped down the tea—didn't mind that I probably burnt my mouth.

"It's just that when it happened I woke up," I said.

"You woke up?"

"In a world I didn't know anymore. While what was left behind before it it's. . ." I trailed off. Heart aching and slowing to excruciating detail.

"It's what?" she asked.

I shook my head. "Barred from me. What I can see is minimal. Let alone feel it most of the time. If there's love beyond there it's too much to squeeze through some keyhole in one burst."

She had stopped drinking her tea. So I went on. "But I can feel it—squeezing—filling every gap so it can fill my heart. So I can remember. Because there's so much love to remember."

Our eyes met with the wariness that only comes when you're forced to see a new layer to your love. A complexity that either adds or mars the beauty of what you had. What you're unable to unsee.

Melissa moved aside her teacup. She crawled to me. Hands and knees with a predator's sway. Her eyes looked upwards with a wet and wanting coquettishness. My teeth sunk into my lower lip as I felt an urge of restraint well in me. Still, I slid my cup aside as well. I didn't want her to accidentally spill it. Yet, with obstruction put aside, she found her way into my lap. Slid beneath my arms and allowed my hands to roam. Something gave in my resistance as I fell backwards.

The sun slunk past the horizon and light fled from the room. Save for the dull glow of the hearth. Beyond Melissa's head, the starry mural my mother painted glowed into view. Bestowing the girl—no, the young woman as she was an adult now same as myself—a heavenly aura.

"Then let me tear down the wall," she said. Stood above me. Unbelted her dress and let it tumble down before she kicked it away to some dark corner. Settled back into my lap—though now my hands touched her with even more care. There was a wind today yet she was so hot.

Melissa cupped my face and guided our lips together. Where they met, I could only taste salt. Tears joining where our tongues twined. Her own hands slid from my face and roamed the territory of me. In search of some purchase by which she could take hold and pin me lest I escape. At the touch of such want it would've been rude if it didn't inspire my own. Though mine shattered free from want into outright hunger. If this was to be my last meal with her then I prayed she would forbid my gluttony. Even as a growl rumbled into her mouth—oh how my hunger exceeded her want—and I tilted her from my lap. Poured the beauty to the cushioned floor and took my position—favored and well-tested—above her. I slid on my knees back until level with her glory. Pressed inwards and with my tongue tilted her until she poured into my mouth. An experience for her and a taste for me, that wrung harmonious moans from both of us.

It wouldn't be for another hour until we had slaked her thirst upon each other. Though, despite my promise to the sphinx, I found ourselves more entwined than I had intended. My thigh was well-set between Melissa's. Her head made a pillow of my hand—the hand I cut a man's arm off with. I jerked it back toward my chest ready to apologize for the red on her face. Though there was no red save the gentle blush that joined with her glow made her so divine.

"Do you see it now?" she asked. "The love that's beyond that wall."

She pressed her hand over the one I clutched. I looked down at it, and saw the love. Saw the way that might open to me if I only took it. Showers of rice, towers of gifts, and the construction of a new house. Attached of course to the sprawling Knitcroft estate. My lab nestled with hers. I could even see how we'd bother each other every couple minutes. Our hands full with simple problems as an excuse to squeeze even a few more lines into every moment of our life. This moment—the one that had broken me—could be the mortar that builds me anew. Into some woman that values every moment with love and appreciation. We would even have kids together—her family having long developed a technique for couples like us to conceive.

A sickness rose in me. A vengeful bile that paired with the sound of a strained spirit. Pulled ever so tautly that a voice could run through it.

"The deal, Nadia," the sphinx reminded, "lest you fray that which keeps us truly bonded."

And lose the power I had nearly lost someone's life to acquire.

I shoved Melissa's hand back against her chest. Disentangled our limbs with disgust on my face. My hand found her dress as I crawled backward, so I handed it to her. It wrapped around her body from my toss.

"Right now, the thing I see is you trying to steer me away from what I'm meant to do," I said.

"Nadia, I—" she tried to speak, but I cut her off. I was too weak otherwise.

"I swore I'd avenge them because otherwise you'd have me live in a world that just moves on from them. Let them drip away to nothing but memories of a wrong unanswered."

Melissa told me I was screaming by that point.

"Let the world think I'd just stand aside as those I love are cleaved from my arms. No," I said. I stomped over to her—my shadow now a vengeful mural in the flickering light of the hearth.

"I could never do that to my parents. I couldn't do it to you," I bellowed.

My voice echoed in this dead house I haunted.

"So what are you saying?" she asked.

"That whoever you marry shouldn't allow it to happen to you," I said. "I won't."

She was quiet as she rose to her feet. Dress clutched tight against herself.

Her voice was soft, "Why?"

"Because—,"

"No," she interrupted, "not if you're going to lie to me."

Her eyes blazed in the hearth-light and turned her tears into crystals that trapped her hurt. My reasons weren't lies, but they were hardly the truth.

"It was the cost for your symbiosnake," I said.

Truth was the fan that caused her fury to bloom. She shoved me. Shoved me again. Her tears streamed as her fists fell against me.

"You paid it," she said. "You paid it and now just throw it in my face. What did I do that was so bad? We're supposed to be partners, and you just keep deciding things for me!"

I caught her fists. Together we trembled on the precipice of too much truth—and I tossed us over the edge.

"Why not, you decided I was a monster. That night on your couch when I needed my partner, where was she?" I asked.

"I was scared, Nadia. You didn't feel anything. You hurt me!" she screamed.

Melissa flung her arms free from my grip and stumbled backwards—she used more force than needed. Then kept walking backwards. When she stopped she looked at me. Alls below, she saw me for everything I was—and everything I told myself I would be.

"You. . . ," she gathered herself. "You looked then like you do now. Like your heart is crumbling. But this time, I'm not going to help you put it back together."

Then she made her left.

A few minutes after I heard Melissa's car start, the rain arrived. From the opposite end of the hallway came the sphinx with lidded eyes and a bemused smile. It found me curled up, flesh nude and heart raw. I could feel the pleasure that it emitted as it strolled around me. The way a predator would its prey. At some point I had forgotten it was dangerous.

"What is dangerous are poorly conceived oaths, Nadia. Especially between such partnerships as an entity and their summoner," it said. Before it settled behind me in the shape of an oversized bread loaf. Its wing tucked me in against it. A bulwark against the wet-cold of outside that overwhelmed the hearth fit only to warm tea.

Nadia asked, "I'm not in charge, am I?"

The sphinx's laugh vibrated through its body in a slow dull wave. "Oh, Nadia, you are no more in charge than I. It's to your luck that we are equals rather than either of us proving deficient."

"So my orders?" I asked.

"Are to be considered as requests. The same as mine to you. The only guarantee being self-benefit and that to break oaths set between us would harm the bond we depend on."

Confident, it added, "But, seeing as you're so broken. I'll give you a name to call me by. Sphinx."

It was my turn to laugh. That was to be our relationship—negotiations and malicious compliance. Simple and dangerous. One I'd be navigating alone. My thoughts turned to Melissa as I ached to share my newly sown fears with a heart that beat to a human rhythm. Unlike the alien one beside me that drummed in jazzy syncopations too cruel for a man to ever play.
 
Chapter 7
Sleep—that state of rest, not the Court—never took me. The erratic beat of Sphinx's heart had waged war on the very idea. Instead I stared at the void behind my eyelids. Better that than the umbral devils that danced in time to flickering hearth-light.

"Sphinx," I nudged it with my elbow, "are you awake?"

It swiveled its head to meet mine. An embarrassed grin chiseled out of the usual emotions its face allowed a half-step to express.

"Entities never sleep," it said.

"Humoring the behavior then?" I asked.

"Mm, more that in my experience summoners find it too terrifying to think that something as strange as myself might be watching them sleep. Eyes unblinking."

A shudder passed through me—my forebears had the right idea. At the same time, it was a comfort. Meant I didn't have to worry about waking someone up even as my feelings ran circles in my heart. Pain and guilt and rage flowing into an unbroken circle. A brand which wouldn't remove itself from the flesh it took merry pleasure in searing.

I clawed at my chest. Tried to focus on the sound of my nail tugging unevenly upon my skin. It didn't quite what was in me. So I extricated myself from beneath Sphinx's wing and stumble-walked to the end of the ruined hallway. When the god had fallen it all but deleted Dad's listening room. All the records he preserved over the Changeover just gone. The only memory of its existence being the vinyl shards that decorated the earth. When I planted my feet down into the muddy soil I prayed in hope that those little pressed daggers might shred my feet. Sphinx didn't follow me beyond the hallway though—even though it was only part cat it didn't seem to enjoy the rain.

The rain was what I came for. My feet slid through the dirt until my toes kissed the stone of our courtyard. I moved from mud to rock and threw wide my arms to increase the area by which the storm could buffet me. See, I didn't come for enjoyment or comfort. As rain broke on my skin and the wind pummeled me my only thought was to conjure my father to mind. That moment where I saw his skin press against his face. Could count every microfracture that flatted his facial topography. Yet, the way his eyes wouldn't open to respond at all—not even when they had liquified and ran down his face as milky tears. I let the sky pour into me every hurt that I needed engraved into my bones. Anything that would put out the brand which even now began to render the fat from the memory. Remove all the other moments, all the other faces, everything but that moment when Melissa had looked at me with the distance of a stranger.

I don't know when Sphinx decided to join me in the rain. At some moment the wind and wet had stopped renewing themselves upon me.

"If you get sick it won't further either of our goals," it said.

I rose from the flooded stone. Stood willow-loose as it seemed the storm in me and the storm outside had equalized. The coolness never came, but I would take emptiness.

I said, "You're right. Let's be productive. Teach me another spell."

Sphinx regarded me, but shook its head. "That's not our arrangement. Anyways, better understanding could be found in this moment."

A shred of a smirk stretched my face. "Are you violating our oath to each other?"

Sphinx looked aghast. "How've you come to that assumption?"

"You said, 'in turn I'll guide you to your foes.' Yet here I stand with not a single lead. Even worse, in asking for a spell you deny me even a metaphorical guidance." I rose to my full height forcing Sphinx to look up. "Or is this not true?" I asked.

It clenched its eyes tight. I could feel the discussion it was having in powerful waves that lapped at my own consciousness. Not enough to make out words, but I still had impressions. There were a number of speakers. A congress of them. Then in moments it stopped. Face returned to its cool understanding and watchfulness.

"Fine. Kneel for us, Nadia, so I might anoint you," it intoned. I could hear the rumble of pleasure at the command.

Still, I complied. My knees splashed the water that had made a pool of the courtyard. Sphinx's face loomed above mine. Its lips dripping rainwater into my mouth. Its smile curved moon-like.

"Keep wide those eyes as I give you the power to see."

Then with the suddenness of any well-planned betrayal, its mouth opened—hinged wider—and I witnessed the dagger-teeth that it sheathed behind such an enigmatic pout. Then I felt it's tongue swing past my eyes. Wind carrying drops of its saliva crashed into my pupils. The burning came not long after.

The world had become lilac as it burned. Uneven at first until the mouths crawled into one another. Slowly until one giant mouth remained behind which emerged my new vision. My peripherals were cleared soon after. What remained was. . . beautiful.

It had to have been midnight by now. The dark had been that oppressive when I stepped into the storm. Now, it was just faintly lilac and a gossip of shadow. Everything else I could see clearly. Even the rain. Even the wind. They all rippled like threads of silk catching the light. Yet they were hardly threads in a simple fabric. The threads were all woven in perhaps a kalpas worth of loops. Though across those loops I saw what seemed as nautical lines stretching off across the space and through time. They connected to other things and in others they connected to some other strand—an idea, maybe a Court.

"Hmm, there's not really a name for this, but seeing as it's the night of Omensday we can just call this the Omensight," Sphinx said. "Once again, behold Revelation and ideally learn something."

"I heard that," I said. "Believe it or not, but I'm a good learner actually. Now, teach."

Sphinx taught. "If you really are then this'll be your new best friend. Within it is the essence of Revelation. Otherwise, you might best understand it as a method to perceive the relationships between things."

"A marriage of fate and history," I offered.

Sphinx scoffs, "If you need such aphorisms. See broadly and deeply, Nadia, for this will remove the panes of causality that blind your kind like you do hawks."

I turned my head with a wide smile—there was so much elegance to this. Then I saw the house. Where the god had fallen I could still perceive its corpse. Even discorporated—even dead—it held a vibrancy that rivaled my own living corporeal body.

"Some things," Sphinx began, "have such weight to them that they make an impression upon things. Think of it as the hand of the powerful tracing deep into the sand of the world's memory. One day new grains will trickle in. Recontextualize the chasm into a valley. Until the fact it was a chasm isn't known any long. Go, examine it and find the leads you seek."

So I stumbled toward my goal. Through the house where I did my best to not examine the ghosts in time that lingered inside the space. I climbed the stairs and then climbed again. Pushed out the window and onto the roof. My feet slid against the clay shingles. A few of them loose from the fight tumbled off the edge like rain. So I became a beast, and on foot and knee and hands I crawled. I crawled my way to the face of god. My own teary eyed face reflected in the glossy oblivion of its pupil.

"Let me see what happened," I prayed. My gaze diving as deep as I could. Deep enough to when dark broke to light like a television sparking on.

* * *​

Mom was waving away the last couple customers for the night. Some people didn't own the tools to access the NewNet, and others were too afraid of compromising their mental defenses. That was the case for plenty of the teens and elders in town. Though seeing them now, so bereft of those nautical lines—those ties—to anyone I realized how many were lonely. Mom never stopped waving until the last one crossed the edge of the hill. Then her eyes rose as she rushed forward to the same spot Dad's killers had departed.

I'd never seen Mom move that fast. Her shrine operational robes snapped a four beat from how the wind pulled. In that same clap-flash of motion I saw a crescent glaive pour into her hands. Color and material conjured ex nihilo filled in like a mold. Wherever my face was, I smiled, as in that one swing I saw the millions of times she showed me how to do that very motion. Guided me through the elegant biomechanics. Hips and shoulders torquing contrapposto—potential moment channeled and concentrated. When the five had exited their Staircase, Mom released.

Her body rotated back the other way. Space rippled around the force of those blows. The ontological truth that gave them density burned as fuel to rocket them toward those strangers. One of them hurriedly interspersed themselves. Their hands raised in a double hand-spell to impart as much power as possible. It proved barely enough.

The rain of flower petals burst on their arms. Scattered sedate as snowflakes around them. Bloom. Bloom. Two more broke. Then they went to work. They surrounded Mom and moved in time with her. Across the entranceway. Through the air. There was no escape. One of clapped their hands and forced Mom's movements to a stutter. The other—the one who the attacks broke off of—clapped their hands together as if to kill a bug and pray at once. Mom had become all but still. The third attacked while the fourth hung back. Number four had the right idea.

The moment number three had closed in Mom had already propped the glaive up. He skewered himself mid-run. Hadn't even had time to fully raise a fist. Mom noticed something in the body—its vibrancy was only intensifying. She flicked the glaive and sent number three wheeling through the air. Just in time as a radiant glow pincushioned out of the body. Then exploded into a meteor of refulgent fire.

Still, Mom was frozen. I saw her call out to Dad. Where was he? Then muttered something to herself and unzipped. A perfect imitation of the divine corpse that was in front of my body—wherever that was. It stepped free of my mom's body—its costume I realized. Then it rapidly grew to its true behemoth size. Where I could perceive a hundred hundred arms—no—just two arms. Two arms that were a hundred by a hundred in possible outcomes. They were just all at once. A fluttering through of options with each pair of arms wielding some revolutionary weapon. A machete, the first rifle, and even a molotov—how'd I know what that was? She had them all as did she sport the army of phantom dreamers that'd turn the world topsy-turvy at her back like one would a cloak. She was gorgeous. Just not my Mom.

My mom was a surprisingly short woman. With an oversized personality. A firework frozen in memory. With hair sproinging off in loose silly curls. Secrets hid behind her mouth, but she always seemed to smile at the sweetness of them. Her eyes would sparkle when she wiggled her eyebrows. That was my mom. Yet here this deity stood sober faced. Mouth at a downtilt at the bitterness of what she was forced to do. Yet her eyes blazed with the purpose of it—or at least the belief of that purpose. Then she bellowed boldly, "Come die you fuckers!"

I blinked and skipped to the end. I promise—who'd want to watch the entire thing just to reach a spoiled ending. Not me. At the end, the deity had crashed into the house. The density she had caused reality to sputter and succumb to the entirety of the moment. Lest she just shrug off all causality like a mere suggestion. It didn't help that she was dying. Her great eye observing me while I observed her. Then I realized she wasn't looking at me. She was Observing me.

Her mouth muttered words across weeks. "I'm sorry babygirl. Mommy couldn't win this one. Be good, please?" she asked of me. In the same way Mom would ask me not to tell Dad that she set up a prank for him. She was my Mom.

* * *​

I stumbled back from the vision. Consciousness returned to body, and sliding down in the water. Sphinx caught me with its side. I muttered a 'thank you' and crawled back up. I stared at the memory of my divine mother, and watched it flake away from the fabric of everything. In her place was just the pale-light shape of a crescent glaive. My Mother's Last Smile.

Any strength left in my body was spent as I sprinted through time and back—even if only by sight. As such the wind did its best to fling me from the roof. Punishment for my causal hubris I supposed. Reality had a way of snapping back when toyed with by Sorcery. Though at the time I had no thoughts, just an overflow of feeling that flowed in rivulets with the rain. Hot emotion drawn from the red crescents my nails made across my palms joined as well.

I forced my eyes open and followed Sphinx's laugh. It stood there wings wide and the starburst peacock eyes shimmering across its feathers.

"Tell me, Nadia, does their lie blunt the pain?" it asked.

"Fuck you, Sphinx," I screamed. "What's anything any more. Who's my mom?"

"If you mean the woman who raised you, the Sovereign of Upheaval"

"Who's my mom!"

"You have eyes. If the answer isn't obvious then go find it yourself."

"What am I?"

Sphinx laughed. "An orphan."

* * *​

I loomed atop the crumbling roof of the house—its status as "home" revoked when my goddess-mother's corpse elbow-dropped through it. Eyes were bloodshot from crying. I had blinked it back on when my tears had run out. Only to cry more tears because everytime I activated it that burning sensation would come back. As if my eyeballs were being dipped in hot sauce. Sphinx told me it was a side-effect of the spell. I hoped it would get better overtime.

My Omensight was still on and so I spotted Amber before I saw her. The thread between us made slow traversal over my body in tracking where she was. Soon her motorcycle swung into view. I watched the line not move as she parked. Only to move again when she took the stairs by foot. I even watched the line dawdle a smidge when she took a glance back to town. I'd become so impatient that I couldn't muster a smile for her.

"Temple, you couldn't even visit a girl at the hospital?" she asked.

I rose to my feet and the world swayed. My limbs had gone cold in the storm. While my stomach grumbled with each unstable step toward the edge of the roof. Concern flashed on Amber's face. She rushed over to the ledge. I disappointed her by not immediately going over.

Instead, I said, "I was going to see you today. You didn't give me enough time."

Amber said, "Forget it, Temple. I got myself a good constitution. I always bounce back."

"That makes one of us."

Amber choked her worry down. "Can be both of us if you come down safely."

"I can come down, but I can't promise safe." Then I tumbled. Headfirst like a dropped doll. The glaive landed a bit to Amber's left. I landed in her arms. She realized I was naked after she caught me. Then hurried me inside. Things became a bit black after that.

When everything cleared, I was in the tea room. A beer bottle and a bowl of what smelled like chicken fried rice placed next to my head. I slid my knees under myself. Eyes half-lidded I stared at the two items. Looked up to see Amber eating and drinking herself.

"This is Mom's good beer. I'm not supposed to drink it," I said.

Amber shrugged. "Someone has to now. Welcome to being a survivor."

She pushed the bottle. Popped the cap off with her bottle. Handed me the foaming little rocket. I stared at it and took a swig. Then wagged my tongue. It was so bitter and spicy?

"Your mom had good taste," Amber said.

"I wouldn't know," I said. "There was a lot I didn't know. Like how I didn't know you could cook."

Amber lowered her bowl. "I used to do it for siblings," she said. "Besides, you never asked. Alls below, I didn't get to drown your ears in any of my good campfire stories."

"Did you tell these stories to your siblings during the Changeover?"

"How old do you think I am?" she asked with faux annoyance. She had gotten at least an attempted joke from me. Her eyes slid over her memories. "Not really. They weren't really story people. Most of them struggled to be people people."

I rolled the bottle between my hands. "Apparently so did my mom. She was a Sovereign."

"That make you a princess?" she asked.

"Amber," I said. "She lied to me. She was just a deity in a mother shape."

"So," she said, "most people are in some kind of shape or another. What I find matters is whether you live in it or not. From what I can tell, your mother lived in it."

"What difference does that make?"

"Means at some point it stopped being a shape and just became her. People usually forget the difference between the shape and themselves when they live in it. Given enough time there's no real difference. Sometimes they even like it more that way. So they take the truth of things and bury it below the concrete."

My spoon is tracing the bowl for more rice and at least one more piece of chicken. "I also like the Yonick stories."

Amber smiles, "They were pretty good. Some of the last movies made before the Changeover."

"What was it like?" I asked.

Amber's smile shook. She looked for any hint that I asked a different question. There was none.

"You ever been to a Declaration of Thunder festival?" she asked. "Ya know, big party to celebrate the. . ."

"Godtenders. When they declared the Changeover to be done. I've been."

Amber frowned and took another swig of her beer. "Yeah, those things. Think about the fireworks.How they'd be everywhere exploding, splashing color, ripping into your memory through sheer violence. That's what it was. Every day."

My words struggled to come out. "But you were mainly around for the end, right? Things were nearly over."

"But nearly over isn't over." She looked down toward one tragic memory of many. "Men will do a lot of bad things to get rid of that near, Temple. The Godtenders were the worst of them."

"They're the good guys?" I asked not too confident in the face of a lived understanding.

"Yeah, and that was how low the bar was in those days. See, the Godtenders, if by your understanding, are kind and good just remember they had to be big enough monsters for those luxuries. Cause it takes a special kind of monster to be strong enough to the world, 'we're done,' and the world listens."

Together we drained our beers. Eyes locked as I asked the question that I'd have to solve if I wanted a lead. "So what's strong enough to slay it then."

Amber shuddered. "I don't know. Just, why not consult whatever spell gave you those freaky eyes," she said.

I took in my reflection around the errant grains of rice still in my bowl. I flicked the Omensight back on—I had forgotten I turned it off at some point—and gasped. My iris was gone and my entire eye was black. Save for the luminiscent lines that criss-crossed my eyes like there was a giant cat's cradle hiding behind them.

"Oh. Well, I tried, but they were wearing masks. I stayed up trying to see through them. My eyes just kept sliding off. Best I got was a shape for each." Amber handed me a pad and a little pen.

"One was a dorsal-finned ogre looking thing, heavy brow ridge. The second was smoothfaced with a curled spiraling horn and closed eyes as if it'd never been woken up before. The third was drawn back like paint was splashed into their face—riotously colorful. The fourth was a skeleton with mushrooms blooming through its eyeholes. While the fifth was the most mask-like, as if wanted you to know it was a mask, and sat over a veil that hung heavy like a curtain."

When I finished there were five drawings in the pad. "No faces though," I said.

Amber nodded sagely. "Give up on going through the mask. Try going around it. Maybe one of the masks saw someone with their mask off."

So I tried. Traced the thread down to the mask. Then from the mask peered as deep as I could go. Hot tears waterfalled down my face. Until I arrived to a sight.

An older woman with ruddy cinnamon skin. Eyes shut with a ballcap laid across her face. While her shaggy black tresses swung behind her. Leftover traces of red dye flecked throughout. She had just kicked her feet up on the desk. It had a nameplate. It read. . .

"Nemesis Khapoor," I said. Tasting the name of my lead and my enemy.

Amber sputtered, "The regional Lodgemaster?"

"She's one of the killers," I said. "And she'll die."

I blinked away the Omensight. Amber had her eyes locked on me. She was reading something in me again. Then shook her head.

"I'll go secure passage," Amber said. She rose to her feet and made to leave.

"Passage for what?" I asked.

"The Summoner's Lodge exam. I always heard if you score high enough when you join the Lodgemaster gives you an advisory one-on-one," Amber explained.

I slowly rose—tested hope. "My chance to strike?"

"Your chance to kill her."

I asked, "Why help me?"

"You saved my life. Only fair I help you take one," she said.

I pounced on her to pull her into a hug. Though Amber wasn't strong and fell over. I didn't give a single thought to the math she laid out. I wasn't alone in this. I'd get my vengeance!

We parted for the day. I hurriedly packed and then I slowed down. Then I stopped. It was going to be my first time going to the city. Melissa and I had sworn for years we'd visit together. Probably live there for awhile as we studied at a university. We hadn't had the heart to ask if we'd move back home, or join some collective together. Yet here I was about to leave the town—leave her—all behind.

I turned back on my Omensight. Held my breath as I searched all the ties between me and those who mattered. It didn't take long for me to find ours. It was the color of an autumn leaf and just as wilted. I let the spell carry my vision down the thread to her room.

She was in her bathtub. From her pores flowed a green mucus-like substance. It was her mutagenic fluid—she was making a chrysalis. I scrambled to my feet.

"No," Sphinx said. "Remember our oath."

"I am," I said as I tore across the courtyard to the shed. Pulled free mom's moped. Gave it a rev—it still had battery—and mounted it.

"The oath was for me to cut her from my life. Which I have, and I am sure it is not repairable. It said nothing about not letting me say a single goodbye. Does it?" I asked.

Sphinx was silent. Then swung its head away from me in disgust. "You'd risk an easy road for a single goodbye. Fine. My wings won't carry you."

"I used wheels before wings, Sphinx. I'll be fine." I twisted my wrist and shot off for Melissa's.

* * *​

If Mom was alive she'd be crying. In my haste I didn't properly park the scooter. Just leapt from it and let it slow to a stop before it tilted and fell. My eyes were only for the door. Then I heard the whistle of a needle on the wind. Dived to the side and watched as a cluster of knife-sized wasp stingers injected the ground. They quivered and released the acidic venom they held turning earth to a purple sludge. I looked up to see Melissa's sisters, the five of them, lounging on the roof. The oldest one, Emma, stepped forward."Turn right around, Nadia," she said.

"I just, I have to say goodbye," I yelled.

She shook her head. "You idiot. You did that last night. Now go, before we actually try this time."

I look from them to the point where the walls are just a suggestion and I see Melissa. The mutagenic fluid is at her neck. Her head's turned just enough as she listens.

"I'm leaving tomorrow for Brightgate. I'll be taking the entrance exam for the Summoner's Lodge," I said. I searched for anything else. "I'm sorry for breaking a second promise to go together, but I'll never forget you."

Her head stayed askew for a few moments longer. Then she cried and dove into the mutagenic bath she'd made. I stood there and watched as it solidified. Then I pushed the moped off the gravel and swung it around for the road. Mounted up and waved goodbye to her sister's that would've otherwise been my sisters in a few months.

Amber returned later that night with our tickets. We drank another and she helped hold me until sleep took hold.

* * *​

The next morning was a slow crawl. We only had a few hours before the parade—the weird assemblage of vans, bikes, and rideable entities—would be taking off. Yet, those hours never seemed to end. I checked and re-checked my bag. Made sure I had the glaive in my hand. Amber didn't need to check anything. So she just took the last two beer cases and dropped them into spell-storage.

"Sphinx, when can I do that?" I asked.

"Who says you ever could," it answered.

Besides that there was just little banter. Little to do, and eventually I just had Amber take me down to the parade's launchsite. I clung to her and enjoyed the wind teasing my hair. I took my last whiff of the local leaves and moss. It was a unique perfume, honestly, but I guess everyone says that about their hometown.

While Amber finished selling her bike, I got food. Just a few grilled skewers of this and that. They were dusted with a bright red chili powder. As I ate I stared at the hill in the distance. At my home. Though from where I stood I could make out other buildings. Their own memories fluttered up into the air like a bunch of fireflies.

"The goodbyes never get easier," Amber said.

She opened her mouth for a skewer. I fed her.

I said, "I wasn't going to ask that."

"My mistake," she said. "I do find though, if you did need it to be easier, a little salute helps."

"A salute, really?"

She polished off her skewer and stole another from me.

"The formality helps you feel like you're not just saying goodbye, but honoring it. A thank you for all the memories, beautiful and painful." She shrugged and walked off. "What do I know?"

The parade conductor pulled the rope on the side of the outpost. A shrill whistle cut the air. We'd be heading off in five minutes. I chuckled to myself when I knew I'd do it. Then I shrugged the glaive from my shoulders and lifted it up just like Mom taught. My heels parallel—only to slide into a perfect L. The glaive glided through the air in the path my feet had dictated. It was a glavirista's salute. At least, that was what Mom called it. Never cared that it wasn't a real word. Would always say, "Not with that attitude."

I turned away from the town and the wet spots on the ground I left behind. Made my way to the rounded bus that Amber bought us passage for. As I slid through the vehicles I heard her.

"Wait!" Melissa yelled.

I turned back to town and there she was. . . flying. Large dragonfly wings a gossamer blur as she sped down the road. I noticed she was listing and her face was red from effort. My arms were outstretched ready to catch her. She saw that and turned directly into one of the cars. Kicked off it into a vault over my head. Stuck the landing without a stumble.

"Why are you here?" I asked.

She scowled, "I can't fly all the way to Brightgate."

"But what about your life, the collectives scouting you?" I asked.

I chased after her, but she whirled on me. The twin irises of both her eyes—that was new—lanced me by four.

"Good questions, and ones I don't have to answer," she said. "To my wife, it'd have been a discussion. Not so much to you though."

She turned from me and headed toward the bus I was riding on.

Amber called out, "You're Melissa right?"

"I am," she said. From the tone I knew they'd probably get on well. I jogged after her with the errant hope that I could keep them from sharing too many words.

Sphinx looked down on me from its place atop the bus. "Truly we walk the beleaguered path."
 
Chapter 8
Amber's laughter leaked between my fingers to drip in my ears.

"No," she exclaimed.

Melissa circled her heart. "Promise it's the truth. From ages eight to ten, Nadia had my mom working harder than she'd worked before. She ended up discovering a whole new spell just to remove the odor that'd linger in the fibers."

I turned away from them and slid further down the seats. The main seat was a large L-shaped piece with a fabric upholstery. While the other was a simple two-seater that was pushed back-to-back with the driver's bench. It even had a table—which Amber had kicked her feet up on when the drive had started. Leave it to her to be at home no matter the space. Me on the other hand, I had slid all the way down the neck of the L-seat in a vain attempt at escape.

"Temple, please, you have to tell me—," she said.

"I don't."

She wrapped her arm around Melissa and pulled her in close. The two of them assumed the most pitiful looks they could—eyes wide and lips pouted. Amber even had tears well up.

"Please, Ms. Temple, tell us the story behind your piss-yellow past," she implored.

I groaned and flung myself to the seat. Buried my face into it to hide the shame made apparent on my cheeks. Amber whimpered ever so gently you'd think I broke her heart. It thawed mine.

"Fine." The duo cheered—even the bus driver chuckled. "I had nightmares, okay. Dreams where I was stuck in the Underside."

As I spoke the intimations of feelings rose gently like sand being kicked up underwater. Beyond the shame there was a fear that haunted me back then. Every time my eyes blinked it would take me fast as dogs on a hare. In the shadow behind my lids I would recall the entities that filled my nightmares the previous night. Their forms a mockery of sense and propriety with implications that took many years to suppress. Eventually I tried to stop sleeping, but it just made me tired in the dreams. That was even worse because it meant I couldn't run away as fast. Wasn't as nimble as I needed to be to avoid what I knew lurked in the Underside.

Melissa said, "Nadia, I'm sorry. I never knew."

A smile touched my lips—she was sorry and meant it. Even when she wanted to mock someone she'd pivot so fast to care. I was just touched that I was still worth some of it. Though when I propped myself back up she caught the tail of my mirth. Rolled her eyes and looked away from me as if to say, 'No, we're still not good.' That smothered it back down.

"Well, glad they stopped eventually," Melissa said. "You stopped sleeping over those years. Thought you hated me."

"Never," I said.

Melissa opened her mouth, but was cut off by Amber who leaned in front of her.

"Nope, not doing that," Amber said.

"Not doing what?" I asked.

She searched my face and her brows rose. "You're not slick, Temple. I'm not letting you get out of telling me your worryingly yellow lore. Especially if it's gonna lead to you two acting all divorced the entire trip."

This time I opened my mouth to speak only for Amber to pin me with those rose eyes.

"If you're speaking it's to tell the end. What made the nightmares go away?" she asked.

I shook my head. "It'll sound ridiculous."

"Let me decide," she said and slid back in her seat. Melissa looked from her to me and nodded. Her chin the gavel that would cement their stance. I had to finish the story.

"Fine, I dreamed my way out." Though not by myself.

"Really?"

"Yes." There was a woman. Older than me though not by much. She had found me cowering in some library that Mom would've described as, 'Escher-esque,'—another one of those names belonging to an artist she couldn't show me. It was a good word though because space was wrong in that place. A maze in three dimensions where horrors lurked behind every shelf. Let alone the way the books would sing when night—or what passed for night—would take command. Their songs like the most soothing lullaby mixed with the tantalizing tones of a shaved ice seller pushing their cart. You couldn't help but drift toward them like a leaf in the autumn wind. That was how she found me—hands about to open a book and obliterate my nascent ego. She had slammed my hands back shut, but her palms were so soft.

"But you were probably running the whole time those years. It doesn't make sense that you'd just suddenly get away," Amber argued.

"I had a guide, okay." For that entire night she led me by the hand down hallways I had gotten turned around in a hundred times. It took two nights to escape. I had thrown my arms around her begging her to save me—and she did. Led me by the hand over silver sand dunes and through nocturnal jungles where star-filled clouds slinked through the trees.

"Was she hot?" Melissa asked.

My shock gave way to my guilt. "I guess, but I wasn't thinking like that back then." At least before her I wasn't. She was the one who ignited the furnace of my heart. My first, and my hero. I would try to dream of her but it was impossible. I had witnessed true beauty and like all beautiful things it wouldn't allow memory to mistreat it. Left me only with feeling.

"And so begins Nadia Temple's deep affection for older women," Amber intoned.

Melissa's eyes flashed to her in disbelief. Then to me in examination. . . did I? The heart—I unfortunately admit—is the biggest traitor. I swallowed loud as a pin dropping on a headstone.

"I thought you just liked teachers," she declared. Amber's mouth opened wide as a tunnel. I clambered over the far bench to slide next to the driver.

"How long until Brightgate?" I asked—yelled.

The driver, a portly man in an indigo turban with an axe-dark beard, looked at me in shock.

"We're not going all the way to Brightgate. We—," he said.

"What's he talking about, Amber?" I asked.

He patted the air and I lowered back in my seat. "I run the relay routes. You'll be getting dropped off at a station outpost. No need to worry," he said.

"A station outpost? Amber, we're riding a train?" I asked, excitement building.

Amber crabwalked across the bus and laid her hand on my shoulder. Something in her eyes shifted—playful to intense. Her voice lost its jocular bounce.

"We're going to be on time. Trust me, Temple," she said. Each word a post to mark her stance.

"Okay," I said. Then exhaled an anxiety that claimed far too much room in my chest.

The driver asked, "Are you all taking the Summoners' Lodge exam?"

"We are," I said. "That obvious?"

He chuckled, "Eh, you run enough of the routes—relay or longhaul—you start to get a sense of who's traveling when. If they're off to university, they'll travel just before summer's end. A collective, then right before the solstice. When it's only days after Omensday, then it can only be to go take the Lodge's exam."

"That's very attentive," I said.

"Thank you, you have to be if you're fixing to ride in the parade. We're all we got out here in these between spaces." He then asked a question. "Why the Lodge, though? Driven so many of you over the years but I still don't get it."

I leaned my chin into my palm. Eyes narrowed to better see the blue shard of ocean that draped across the horizon to the west. There—where the sun kissed its reflection—I had hidden my vengeance. So far that only I knew what I was looking at. Then I slid my eyes across the water and back to him with an answer.

"It's the knowledge. Besides the Public Record, there's almost no one that just hands out information to people. At least not without tying them down to one place," I said.

Amber shouted, "Wrong! The Lodge might let you roam but they tie you down with work. All Lodgemembers have a quota of missions they need to undertake in the Lodge's name. Which is a whole other burden."

"Please, that's hardly the worst thing about the Lodge. The institution—if you could call it that—is just a den of violent layabouts that didn't have the decency to die out back during the Changeover. It's their work that makes them even vaguely redeemable," Melissa retorted.

"Why take the exam if you feel that way?" the driver asked.

Melissa's eyes locked with mine in the rearview mirror. I broke the gaze first.

"I have my reasons," she said. "Though if you ask me more people should try and join one of the collectives."

Amber and I both scoffed. Melissa regarded Amber with a pantomime of betrayal.

"And here I thought we were bonding," she said.

Amber tussled Melissa's hair. "We were. We were. Just, I wouldn't be a good senior if I didn't teach my well-intentioned but oh so misled junior the truth."

"Which is?"

"That the collectives are controlling assholes. Like an art commune meets one of those Old World think-tanks. They'll only take you if you're bonded to the 'appropriate' Court in their eyes, and alls below, you better follow their mission manifesto or whatever."

I called back, "Is there any group you don't have a dim view of?"

"Nope! That's the beauty of the New World that you both are too spoiled to see. It's a place where a rootless drifter, like yours truly, can go wherever she wants with no one to bother her. And a world where a bunch of folks with the same bug for travel can just go. Together only by nature of the way they're going with no one to command them otherwise," she said.

The driver roared happily. "Now that I can get behind. Ain't nothing purer than Wanderlust," he said as he mashed the horn. Up and down the parade it was echoed by artisanal honks, howls, and screams the drivers had designed for themselves back when they first hit the road.

"All the same, I wish you all luck with the prelims," he said.

My brow scrunched in confusion. "The Lodge holds prelims?" I asked.

"Well—," Melissa began.

"You did not learn about the Lodge's exam structure during the last weeks of school," I said.

Melissa smirked, "We didn't, but I overheard what one of my aunts said after my cousin came back from her 'vacation' last year. Apparently the Lodge always does a preliminary exam before the actual exam as a way to weed out the folks too unqualified to realize they're unqualified."

"Like your cousin?" I asked jokingly. She wasn't a cousin Melissa particularly liked from how she would complain about her for days after anytime they spoke to each other.

"Tiff loved to wear silk but lacked the patience to weave it," she said.

Amber added, "The prelims aren't even the real exam. Apparently the Lodgemaster designs each exam. Only rule is it has to have three tests. Other than that it's free rein."

I let their words settle as the road ahead sketched itself out to me. The driver nudged me gently—I must've looked worried.

"Hey, stick with those two and I'm sure you'll get through the exam," the driver said.

Which caused Amber to develop the scummiest smile. "Don't worry Temple, I'll carry you across the finish line."

* * *​

The teasing lasted for about another hour before I drifted to sleep. Maybe it was the fact that I wasn't in the carcass of my home, but for the first time in a long time, sleep was peaceful. When Amber shook me awake I nearly screamed. My hand jutted toward the horizon and wrapped a fist over the sun. Loosened my fingers and found that my vengeance was still in hand.

"Temple, we're here," she said.

I nodded mutely and slipped from the bus. Sphinx sat next to the bags and examined the outpost. The place was small and quiet. Ahead of us was the station and the inn that sat right above it. While behind us, past the bus, was the road that would wind away from this grain of civilization and back into the free wilds.

The driver didn't belabor the goodbye—parade-folk never did, he explained—and pulled away to rejoin the procession. We had only been on the bus for four hours, so I had no reason to feel anything about our parting. Yet still I felt. So I watched just long enough for the bus to melt into the burgeoning night.

"The way can't be walked unless we make peace with where it splits in twain," Sphinx said.

I took its cue and gathered my bags—Amber and Melissa waited for me. Melissa's face was somber as her eyes trailed the mote of light that was our bus into the far distance. Amber only had eyes for me. Her smile was a thin spread just enough to carry her intention. I see you.

"Cmon, the rooms won't book themselves," she said.

We hauled our bags—Melissa and I seeing as Amber had some storage spell she still refused to share—and entered the station. It was a beautiful construction of stone walls and massive wooden pillars polished to a mirror finish. We padded across the central rug to the front desk where a woman—older and scarred—watched us with a small amount of contempt. I noted the book she hid away and realized we interrupted her reading.

"How many?" she asked.

"Three," Amber answered.

The woman shook her head. "Only have two available. One bed each, and no pullouts."

Melissa muttered, "Why not lead with that?"

"How are we handling rooms?" I asked.

Amber said, "I figured I'd go with you."

"No way you and Nadia should share a bed," she said. Her voice spiked in urgency only for crimson to bleed into her face. The fierceness of her disagreement surprised even herself.

Amber smirked, "You're really bad at this divorced thing."

"Stop saying it like that," Melissa said. "Nadia can be in my room and just take the bathtub or something. There is a bathtub right?"

The woman nodded. Melissa turned back to us, "See, works out perfectly."

"Hardly," I said. "I'm not sleeping in a bathtub."

"Well I want a bed," she said.

Amber interjected, "I can share with anyone."

"Then you go with Amber, and I'll take a room to myself," I said.

"Works for me," Amber shrugged. "Two is fine. Can we get it on three keys? Two for one and one for the other."

She huffed out an agreement. Revealed a large quartz slate from beneath the desk. Her fingers rapidly input the rooms we'd be under. Then she slid it around to face us.

"Sign under sign in. Then you might as well wait in the station tavern while I set up those keys."

The woman ambled off into a back room. An entity—see through and glasslike with a bright orange core—bobbed in the air after her. It had also been resting below the desk. We signed our names and swung a right toward the tavern. The place had the same rugged design as the lobby. The only difference was the addition of long bench tables that were little more than slabs of driftwood cut lengthwise and varnished with linseed oil.

We threw our bags atop a table, and Amber put in an order for two beers—Melissa begged off hers after she proclaimed herself a lightweight. So the two of us nursed our drinks while Melissa flipped through her book of proofs. The silence that stretched through the tavern was appreciated. . . and short-lived.

A heavy boot kicked a door in, herald to the herd of bullheaded men that stomped in from outside. Behind them trailed a nervous cadre of younger men and women—fresh graduates like Melissa and myself. The lead bullhead had his arm thrown around the smallest of the graduates, a guy who embodied "boy" more than "man" with a thick sheeplike haircut that emphasized his meekness.

"I'm telling you kid, with moves like those you're not making it through the exam. Let alone the prelims. I mean look at ya, all skin and bones. Even your spirit felt thin out there," he bellowed.

To his credit the boy protested, "That was just some spars. They're not the full story."

"Bah, that's what all you losers say," he declared while the others of his herd grabbed a round of drinks. "Spars are the only way you can see yourself clearly. If you freeze in the spar you freeze out there. Spell comes out too slow and you can be sure it won't be ready in time."

I lowered my beer—the taste had gone sour. Melissa stopped reading as well to instead examine the lot of them. Our distaste apparent that our gentle silence was spoiled by someone so vacuous. Still, we didn't go say anything or tell him off cause Amber did that first.

"With prescriptive thinking like that I would've pegged you as a doctor," she said. Downed her beer and strode over to the tables across the room that the people had claimed. "Though your face says otherwise. What kind of doctor looks like they ran into a wall on purpose."

The man sneered and tried to wave her off. Amber caught his hand by the pinkie and ring finger. Gave a gentle twist and walked his hand—and thus the rest of his arm—away from the boy. Pried free, he bolted from the bench and took a spot behind Amber. She ignored him to instead look at the man's hands.

"Look at that, just like I expected. Your hands are too pampered," she said.

The man rose from his seat like a corpse to the surface of a shallow grave. He was taller than Amber, but that was only objectively. In my eyes—and from the faces on everyone else in the room—the real titan was Amber. Her presence dwarfed the man.

"Check again. These hands are calloused from decades of the best martial training of any collective," he stated.

She mused, "A collective you say." Amber hid her mouth behind her hand as she caught Melissa's gaze. Mouthed out the word, asshole. Then turned back to him and shook her head. "If you stopped running into the wall the twentieth time you'd understand. See, your hands are calloused from training and sparring. It's impressive, but those worlds are fake."

Then I watched as her hand blurred through the air. A smear of color and motion. Only to stop right before she clawed out his eyes. His pupils dilated as they processed their aborted doom.

"These are the hands that matter. The kind where the blood seeps into the nail bed. Proof that you were in the shit and got out," she said and only then lowered her hand.

The man took a step backward. "Like you've seen blood. You're barely older than me."

"I'll take that as a compliment," she said. "But even if we were the same age, I've lived more than you. My years so full of learning and pain that it'd take you a decade to catch up."

She hopped up onto the table and stole the man's beer that he'd yet to open. Twisted off the cap and took a deep gulp. "Why are you talking about the exam anyways. Not like you've passed, or have you?"

The boy piped up, "He hasn't." Then squeaked as the man glared him back into submission.

"Even if I haven't it doesn't mean I don't know anything. This'll be my third time taking the exam," he grumbled.

Amber took another sip. "Doesn't that just mean you failed the other two times. Who'd want to listen to you?"

"Nothing wrong with failure, or sharing the understanding that comes from it. Though since I'm obviously missing something, what do you think the trick is to passing?" he asked.

His arms crossed—the idiot was confident that he had Amber trapped. Instead he had just given her a stage. She climbed atop the table—conspicuously ignored the bartender telling her to get down—and held up her hand.

"You only need five things to pass the test. One, an attack spell. Two, a defense or healing spell. Three, a spell for reconnaissance or general information gathering. Four, a trick."

"Four spells, really?" he asked.

Amber dropped from the table back to the floor. "Only four. Cause that's where the fifth thing is the most important," she said.

Then took her remaining finger and jabbed the man right between the eyes.

"Smarts. If you're smart enough you only need four spells to solve any problem," she said.

With her display over no one dared to challenge her on her points. Instead silence crept back into the tavern and took a seat as everyone—even the blowhard—thought her words over.

The boy spoke first. "How many spells do you know?"

"Kid, never ask a lady her age or how many spells she knows." She took a swig of her drink and thought over her answer. "Funny to say that though as it's the same answer: thirty-two."

Everyone gasped as her statement lit the air on fire—thirty spells would be someone with an entity at the rank of Marquis. General convention said by the end of each link you should have six spells of the corresponding rank. Unless you were a genius, the only people with that many spells were in their fifties and that's if you made good time. I watched as Amber tilted the bottle back and stuck her tongue inside to snatch any errant drops—she was hardly a genius.

"You really had me going. Pick a better lie next time." He called out to Melissa and I, "You two, how many spells do you have?"

Melissa went first, "I have six."

I leaned across the table. "Seriously?" I asked. "You've had your entity for less than a week."

"Why are you surprised? My family's been bonded to Mutation for three generations. I have three books full of proofs."

My mouth worked but nothing came out. I wasn't surprised—I'd seen the mini-library of proofs and theses her family had added to over the years. My eyes fell and I searched the grain of the wood for what felt so wrong. I found it in a knot. She was ahead of me. For years I led and she followed with no complaint. And now she led and I trailed behind.

"How about you?" he called out.

I looked up to see Melissa's befuddled expression and considered lying. Then I noticed Sphinx's smirk—no doubt sensing the outline of the thought. In the back of my mind I heard the storm.

"Two," I said.

If there was anything good about my answer it was that it lanced the tension from the room. Only for it to spill all over me.

"Now that's bold," he yelled. "Even Mr.Meek over there had more than two spells. Left it all on the sparring yard outside."

The newly dubbed, "Mr. Meek," laughed at me as well. "I don't know if two spells will even get you to the sparring yard."

"Well hold on, maybe she's bonded to something really impressive. Like the Court of Dumb Luck!" he yelled. Galvanizing the room into an avalanche of belly laughs and creative jeers.

My fingers slid across the table in preparation to summon the chalcedony fire that was my most well-practiced spell. Before they did though Melissa reached out with a hand. Laid it over mine and gently pressed my hand to the table.

"They're not worth it," she said.

I scoffed, "I wouldn't do anything."

She scowled at my baldfaced lie, but didn't challenge me. Only listened.

"I'm just stumbling in the dark and running into walls," I said.

"Didn't you put in some sort of teaching clause in your bond negotiation?"

I glanced at Sphinx who smiled softly as it held its own confidence. Then huffed in frustration.

"We bonded under some intense circumstances. I didn't have much time to negotiate," I said.

"Okay, so what about the Court? You know the ruling and advising Principles," she said. "You can just deduce some proofs from that and work bottom up to some spells. You do know your Principles, right?"

My other hand clenched into a fist. She squeezed me in reassurance, but it felt more akin to pity's clammy touch. I couldn't even appreciate the fact that her eyes had a softness for me that was absent when we left home. The tavern's laughter had bullied my eyes shut.

"Your keys are done," the woman yelled from the front desk. Her entity dropped them at our table. Each one a thin wooden tablet with a room number one side and a trio of linked sorcerous phonemes on the back depicted in calligraphic strokes of Under-ink. The best medium for working mortal tier magic at complexity levels below shrines.

"Sphinx, get up. We're going to the sparring yard," I said.

I pocketed my key and snatched my hand back from Melissa. Added another fist at my side as I rose from the bench. She rose with me, but stopped halfway as she recognized the steps to the dance that had ended. That I ended. Her concern retracted and she lowered to her seat. Took a breath and regarded me with cool eyes as she opened her book again.

"Hope you learn something," she said.

It might have hurt if I didn't notice that the book was upside down. Who knew you had to practice how to be normal and divorced? I shoved the thought aside and dropped my bag onto Amber's lap. She slung the bag over her back and flashed me a thumbs up. While Sphinx and I pushed through the door the crowd had come in from.

The sparring yard was a circle of soft dirt that was as dark as my Dad. I ran my hand through my hair pushing back the loose curls as I regarded Sphinx.

"I need to know more spells," I said.

"Agreed," it said.

"So you have to teach me."

It demurred, "Mmm, now that's a conclusion I don't agree with."

"Why not? You need me strong enough to get your vengeance and I need to be strong enough for mine. At this rate I won't even pass the prelims. Let alone net the top score, so I can get into a room alone with Nemesis," I said.

Sphinx curled in on itself atop the dirt. Its wings stretched and folded back in on itself.

"Sphinx," I snapped. "You can't just brush me off. We have our oaths."

"Which you so helpfully remind me of, Nadia." It hummed, "Unfortunately I have fulfilled that oath. You have your tool to seek your foes, and thus my onus is fulfilled. Even so, a trick is only cute the first time around. Otherwise you risk the ire of your audience."

"Is that a threat?" I asked.

Sphinx smiled, "It's advice so you don't reach beyond your grasp."

"Why are you getting in my way?" I asked.

Sphinx reached out with a paw and pressed it against my shoulder—I had curled up in anger. Its voice was soft like powdery snow. Yet its words carried that same chill down into my core.

"I am what you summoned me for," it said. "You wanted a gatekeeper, and so here I am keeping the gate. If you want so badly, scale it. Otherwise I'll fulfill my existence and turn you away."

I didn't let the words rest long on my shoulders—the idea that I wanted to be turned away. It—it wasn't something I could process. Sphinx removed its paw and sidled next to me. Its bulk bumped into the side of my knee and nearly caused it to buckle.

"Ignore that then." Anger crept into Sphinx's voice, "See broadly and perhaps conceive of a struggle beyond yourself. I'm alone in this world of yours. The lone spark of Revelation to be found in the dullness of the Real. Any works or thrones of the Court—save the one you stumbled upon—are most likely lost. In such isolation you really think I would fight this hard to not make you into the best sword possible? If so then we might as well slit our throats together and give up on this venture."

I let my butt hit the dirt. Dug my fingers into the soil and listened. The edge that had found its way into Sphinx's voice was uncharacteristic. It had a heat that broiled at the edge of fury. Hissed sharp as a kettle trying to catch your attention. I dusted my hand on my pants, and then laid it atop Sphinx's head. Ran my fingers through its hair to scratch its scalp. A purr rumbled from within its chest. As my hand moved, so did its head to chase my fingers to the next spot. We sat like that as I processed its words. My memories lilted in the direction of the lindwurm and the game that nearly took Amber's life.

"You can't teach me, can you?" I asked. Hand stalled to let Sphinx think properly.

It murmured, "Teaching isn't Revelation. Even if I laid before you the wonders of the Court it would be pointless. Our nature is as much the process of understanding as it is the content."

"You lost me," I said.

Sphinx rocked its head in thought. "What did you feel the first time you slept with the maiden of Mutation?"

"I'm not telling you about the first time we had sex," I balked.

"Think beyond the superficiality of the mechanics. What did you feel?"

My eyes tilted to the blushing sky as the sun lost itself in the depths of the horizon.

"Nervousness. I wanted to be confident for her. We were still so early in everything. Each touch and kiss a discovery of how we fit together," I said. "So when we went there, I wanted to be so good that we'd do it again. But I was drowning in anxiety and didn't know what to do."

The middle fingers of my left hand curled against Sphinx's scalp. Then made tight circles that elicited a groan of pleasure.

"It was her voice that broke the haze. I was so in my head that every move was wrong, but I had fallen so deep that I just kept moving my body hoping I'd be right eventually. When I was, Melissa all but sang to me. So I focused on her. Each tilt and toss of her body I followed and I listened. By the time we finished, Melissa's voice was hoarse and I was in love."

"Now, imagine if I found you before that night. Told you how it would end. What would happen?"

I wandered down the hypothetical. "I'd probably be fixated on every noise wondering if it was the noise. Probably go right by it without realizing."

"And thus, any Revelation to be gained would be lost. Your romance dead without ever getting to live," Sphinx said.

"Maybe it'd have been for the best. Avoid all this pain and awkwardness."

Sphinx rolled onto its side—its head laid across my lap to catch my hiding eyes.

"That's the wrong conclusion," it said.

"Why?"

"Because then we wouldn't have met."

Its eyes held mine for an interminable number of moments. Then it rolled free from my lap.

It said, "All Revelations aid in walking the way no matter how small."

"But discussions, like we're having, are okay?" I asked.

Sphinx quirked a brow. "Yes," it said hesitatingly, "they are. Revelation lives in the fertile jungles between voice and meaning."

"Then, let's talk. Is there anything you can say about Revelation? Like the Principles," I said.

Sphinx frowned, "The concept is familiar amongst my betters, but I've never been taught."

"You'd have to be taught?" I asked. "Thought you were all just born knowing."

Sphinx rolled its eyes. "We are born knowing what we need to know as dictated by our betters. Though I might add that few things are born knowing their inherent nature."

"Fair," I said. Then marked out a table with twelve entries across and twelve down. Filled them in: Renewal, Passion, Stars, Caverns, Pyres, Seas, Storms, Gloom, War, Death, and Dream.

"The x-axis is the ruling Principle, and the y the advising. If x determines the territory then y determines the culture," I said.

"And the Court becomes a country." Sphinx stared at the chart. Shook its head, "I'd need time to ponder—."

Its eyes snapped upward in the direction of our room. I fluttered my eyes and ignored the tears that poured as I activated the Omensight. Sphinx raised a paw and I traced it to the black and red threads of Hope and Sacrifice that twined thick as rope up to our room. Before I can speak, Sphinx shoots forward running through the dirt-drawn table. I nearly cried out in frustration—tables take so long to draft up—but then I saw its paw print. There was only one, strange as that was, and it landed perfectly at the intersection of Stars and Dream. Under the Omensight I could see the way the strands wove together into the color of Revelation. The smallest Revelations indeed.

I took off after Sphinx, and hopped upon its back. It flew around the inn toward our balcony on the third floor. We landed and my fingers were already crossed. On three we burst through the wooden doors to discover a person—their appearance androgynous and teasing—sprawled across the floor. Their blood a stream that wound its way underfoot.
 
Chapter 9
I shook the spell from my hands and all but slid on my knees down toward them. Carefully, I lifted them from the sanguine puddle that had formed. Slipped them onto my bed as I took them in. Their clothes were tattered to the point that they'd no longer deserve the designation and their face was tight and pained.

"H-help," they said. Their voice but a puff of strength that barely held.

I swept my head toward Sphinx. "Get Melissa and Amber, it's an emergency."

"Is it?" Sphinx asked.

"Do I need to add, please? Cause please, this is an emergency."

Sphinx gave a slow feline blink before it leaped from the balcony. I turned back to the person that seemed to be dying and saw that their eyes had cracked open. They were blue as the horizon and swooped with the most beautiful hint of joyful sorrow.

"No people, please?" they asked.

"Don't worry they're. . . well. . .good," I said. "They're really good."

"But can we trust them?" they asked.

I gestured at my eyes. "We can and I have ways to see beyond liars."

Then examined them more closely. They were an embroidery whose threads had come loose. I was fresh to the Omensight, but I could tell that wasn't a good thing. As I focused though I noted a brightness about their spine. It was coiled tightly before it spun to the extremities of their body—when my eyes noted pubic hair as flung them back to the person's face. They mistook my expression.

"It's an old spell. Some sorcerous surgery to align things better about myself. . .my body."

"I totally understand," I said and I really did. Melissa's aunt—one of the few Knitcrofts to not go into the fabric tradition—had done similar for myself. Before I was Nadia. We shared a smile of shared struggle.

Bam! The knock at the door shocked us from the connection.

"Temple, you didn't give Sphinx the key," Amber yelled.

I patted my pocket and felt the edge of the wood then hurried to the door As I opened it I had only then realized the image I presented. Besides the pool of blood on the floor, I had a nearly naked—and surprisingly stunning—person in my bed. The perfect image to your recently divorced wife.

"Nadia, what the fuck?" she asked.

Amber winked. "Seems you're into more than teachers"

"Just get inside," I urged. Slammed the door once they did. Melissa finally noted the blood—again, it was everywhere—and hurried to their side.

"What'd you do to them?" she asked.

"Nothing!" I hissed.

Melissa fluttered her fingers against her collarbone. It must've been some cue because that was when the symbiosnake emerged. Slid out from above her collarbone to slip round her neck like a crimson choker. It's head in the position where a pendant would be. The thing stained Melissa's neck as her blood dripped down into her chest.

"Belay current mutation order. Expedite and maintain sewing nails for," she voicelessly muttered some calculations, "five minutes. Set fiber to suture-silk."

The command finished, the symbiosnake dove back into her skin—it parted like sand against its nose. Half a minute later the mutations Melissa demanded took effect. Her nails—a reflective steel that extended to her wrists when her fingers closed. She tapped each nail to her wrist attaching silk to needle in eight individual threads. Her fingers blurred and her twin pupils rolled from each other to follow two threads at a time. Where her hands lingered, wounds closed.

A smile inched across my face to see her work. Before. . . everything, I would be laid up in her bed doing homework each night. Watched as she'd practice her sewing. Whether fabric or flesh she had the same look of intensity. Her eyes fluttered while her tongue blep'd between her lips like the cutest little puppy.

"So, who did do this to you," Amber asked the wounded stranger in my bed. She had claimed the chair across from it and had made it the throne from which she'd carry out her interrogation.

"A cult," she answered. Amber wound her hand.

"Yes, but which one? The Dancers Of Death's Orchestra, the Bats Sullied Sky? I need something to work with."

"I think they called themselves, the Lurkers in the. . . Deep?" they answer-asked.

"Hmm," Amber said. "Most of the cults in this region were squashed by this place's Lodgemaster last I checked."

"Well they did," snapped. Then hissed as a needle pierced one of the wounds on their inner thigh.

"Okay, they did," Amber allowed. "What'd they want? Cults only move when they think there's something out of it. Otherwise they get their kicks from jerking off over liturgy."

"I-I can't say," they said.

Amber gave an understanding nod. Then tapped Melissa's shoulder removing her from her flow.

"Stop, junior," she said.

Melissa grumbled, "I'm not your junior."

"Amber, alls below why are you stopping her?" I asked.

"They're trouble we don't want," she said. "If it wasn't something they'd get in trouble with some boss about revealing the secrets of they'd just tell us. No one struggles to say their family was abducted to be used as a sacrifice for Sacrifice."

"Melissa?" I asked.

She was conflicted—her lips pinched whenever she was. "Before I left Mom said the roads are confusing out here. Maybe Amber's right?"

"Oh, careful with all the praise there princess."

"I thought I'm junior?" she asked.

Amber smiled, "Remember, flattery will you get anywhere."

Melissa rolled her eyes. While the person—only half stitched up—was astonished. Tears rolled down the edge of their cheekbones. Slowly rained onto the sheets.

"They wanted the axis mundi," she said.

"What's that?" Amber asked.

"It's a—,"

"A Staircase, technically," I said. "But we call a Staircase a Staircase, and use axis mundi to mean a temple-sorcery to pierce down into the Underside."

"Fancy," Amber purred. "They kick you out of your house then."

"No," the person said, "they stole it. We hadn't just built an axis mundi; we made one as a shrine."

Her eyes landed on me while mine landed on that night. My dad's killers had made an impossible escape, but right in front of me was someone who just said it really was possible. I all but lunged at them eyes wide with homicidal yearning.

"How many did you make?" I asked.

She stammered. "One."

"When?"

"A month ago. They've held us hostage since." Before his murder.

"What research group were you?"

"AoSI. We work for the—,"

"Lodge." It lined up. It all lined up.

"You two, out," Amber barked.

I turned to her, my face broad in exaltation. Hers was stone, smooth. She led us out of my room into the hallway. It had a green carpet and ensconced lamps up and down the hallway—no other doors but my own. A trick of Remembrance used in most inns and hotels. You could only perceive the door you had a key to. Dad called it, 'the Mother's Prayer," an old formation said to have been made back at the beginning of the Changeover. Said it was made by a child as a bundle of them hid and begged their dead mothers to keep them safe.

"Amber," I whispered, "it lines up."

"Nadia," Melissa whined.

"It does," I snapped.

Melissa stepped back. Amber held out her hand pacifying me.

"It's one way it lines up," she said.

"But," I stammered, "i-it does."

"Maybe too well."

Her insinuation fell like sand upon the forest fire of my thoughts.

"You and princess are children of the NewNet. Your psychic defenses aren't that robust. I bet no one's rooted through your head that hasn't warned you they would," she added.

My hands explored my hair. Pulled at locks in examination of my own thoughts. Searching for the sign I was tampered with. That maybe I just heard what I wanted to hear. I paced slow enough that Melissa caught up to me. She stopped me. Guided me back to Amber.

"They were lying," Melissa said. "When Sphinx came to get us Amber said she'd tap my shoulder if they weren't telling the truth."

"You're not the only one with special eyes, Temple. Too much of her story was either delivered poorly or "

"It lined up," I whimpered.

"Too well," she said. "Most of their story wasn't true. What was was an off delivery of it.."

"Their wounds were weird too." Melissa said, "They were shallower on one side, and they were cut to have the most blood spill not impair function. At least if they were healed quickly enough."

"All of their lines, rehearsed. Their costume, chosen. They set bow to your heartstrings and played you. I bet they even threw in an early, 'can we trust them,' to help bring you close together," Amber said.

She called every bit of it down to the we. My mouth warped into a sneer. Fingers crossed and already hot as I drew on a thousand possible paths for me to torment them. Met Amber's gaze and found it to be cool.

"I don't want to play games," I stated.

"Then we don't. Do what you gotta do, Temple," Amber said.

"Wait, do what?" Melissa asked.

I had already pushed free of her. Threw the door open and stomped through their blood. They looked up at me with hope only to realize it was wasted upon a woman's dreadful fury. I split infinity and let fire touch the bed. In an instant it was consumed by chalcedony.

The person fell from their suddenly aerial position. I pounced atop them. My hand-spell ready with my nails set between their eyes.

"Truth. Now." I said.

"What'd they say to you," they said.

"I want the truth," I reiterated.

"Alright," they said. Gone was the meek worry and exhaustion that lightened their voice. Instead it was thin and tinny. Like everything was a cute little joke.

"What gave me away?" they asked Amber.

"The big one, you stalled when you said you couldn't say. Most people when they're that messed up are quick to say everything. Especially if they were an AoSI member who had their super special research stolen. Let me guess, you're an infiltrator focused on sabotage."

"Infiltration focused on rapid information acquisition. Sabotage takes too long," they said.

"Of course it does," Amber rolled.

I squeezed shut the burgeoning confusion. Dug my fingers deeper into their skin.

"Who are you?" I asked.

They looked away coquettishly. "I really hooked you didn't I," they said. "But sure, I'm Secretary."

"That's a job not a name," I said.

"For them it is," Amber said. "They're the Lodge's spies. All of them take the name Secretary and have their actual name stripped from their mind."

"Ohhh you're well informed," Secretary said. "Fan of the craft?"

"When it's done well," she answered. Secretary gave a look of fake shock.

"So what's real?" I asked.

Secretary settled their eyes back on me. They cut a smile that didn't match right—the eyes like you were looking at the saddest thing but a mouth like you were so pleased it was sad.

"Which do you want to be?" they asked.

I tasted copper in my mouth. Sphinx sidled next to me and leaned all their way into me.

Sphinx hummed, "Is this the way you want to travel?"

It made me—unfortunately—have to think about it. Slowed my heart that banged on the door of sense. I knew I'd have to kill people eventually, but I only wanted it to be those five. I wanted it so badly that Secretary could see it in me. Plucked it from me most likely. The horizon wasn't far enough especially when it was in their own eyes.

My hand lowered and I shook free the spell. Melissa reached out for me, but found only Sphinx's fur. The two of them shared a look that I didn't see. I only felt the fierce desire for distance directed at her.

"You're infiltration not torture. Leave Temple alone, and answer the question," Amber ordered.

"Ugh, why when you already have the answer key?" Secretary asked.

"Want to see if you'll cheat."

"Smart," Secretary tossed. "AoSI facility attacked, yes. Me as AoSI, obviously no. The attack wasn't months ago. It was a week. Only picked up something was off because of the news of examinees disappearing from this location."

"And the shrine?" I asked.

Secretary smirked, "True."

My hand fell on Sphinx's head and gave it scritches. Focused on that than the fact that it didn't line up anymore. Maybe there was still some way it all made sense, but it wasn't in the room with me. I looked back to Secretary.

"What do you want from us?" I asked.

"First, help me deal with the cult's agents downstairs. Then, help me go snag the information from the research facility."

"What's in it for us?" Melissa asked. Then flicked to me and then Amber for approval. Amber gave her a small thumbs-up.

"What all you examinees want: a prelim exemption pass. All Lodgemembers in good standing—even us spies—are allowed to grant a maximum of four a year. If you want them then fetch doggies," they said.

"We don't need them," Amber said.

"We'll do just fine without them," Melissa added.

I killed the discussion. "I only have two spells."

Secretary looked scandalized by my admission. While the other two's faces fell low. It was just Amber's theory, but after how badly I was played the scales had fallen from my eyes. Even if everything didn't line up with the past that didn't mean this way couldn't still lead to my future.

"We'll do it," I said.

Secretary clapped gently and suddenly I remembered they had no wounds and their clothes were perfectly pristine—they wore a suit over their flat but supple chest, and a high waisted skirt over stockings in black leather boots. I blinked my eyes rapidly, but the memory was already set.

"What Court are you?" I asked.

They smirked, "Remembrance, darling."

"That's for researchers."

"And spies," they corrected.

"That's the other thing, you looked too pretty. Real amateur shit," Amber said.

Secretary pouted, "Forgive me for wanting to leave a pretty corpse at any time. Now, if you hadn't already noticed your fellow examinees have already been incapacitated. Oh, listen, you can hear your chance to do your job walking right toward us."

We all turned to the door. I flicked on the Omensight and peered beyond the wall. A vague form creeped ever so slowly—they even slid their feet to test for squeaks in the wood with their toes.

"Temple, tell me when they're in front of me," Amber said.

Step step step step—now! "Go go go," I insisted.

Amber held one arm out and shaped a hand-spell with the other and then fell into space. Their body seemed to shrink the way a ball did when sinking into deep mud. With the Omensight it looked like Amber had disappeared beneath the threads of the world. Wait—she came out. Her arm took our problem in the neck. Curled tight into a one-armed chokehold. Then Amber fell back into the room the way she left.

"Mr. Meek?" I asked confused.

Amber pointed at the sheepish boy in her arms. "Now this is a great infiltrator. You'd bet the loudmouth downstairs would be the one. Cultists think so much of themselves."

Secretary rolled their eyes. "Alive please."

"I'll get him," Melissa said. Her mouth yawned open to reveal elongated fangs. She sunk them into Mr. Meek's arm and held him there as she pumped a familiar toxin into him. I recognized the stillness which had come over him. His pupils dilated and reflected the nothingness behind his eyes. Wherever he went it was deep in the quiet. Amber lightened the hold enough to not suffocate him.

"How long before re-application?" she asked.

"His size and that dose, I'd call it two hours," Melissa said.

Secretary stood and looked Mr. Meek in the eye.

"Works for me," she accepted. "What's the plan for the rest downstairs?"

Amber stretched as she spoke. "My favorite. I call it, 'Sir, you'll have to leave the theater.'"

"Cute title, but they outnumber us if you forgot," Melissa said.

"True but we outnumber them in what really matters," Amber gestured to Mr. Meek's slumped body, "information. They struck down the others using stealth. You only do that when you're not strong enough to win a stand-up fight. The moment they attacked and didn't get us was the beginning to their end. Plus, they only have soldiers"

I nodded along but Melissa was still unconvinced. "Okay, but it only takes five summoners working together to wield the same power as the link above them."

"Oh junior, it takes five to approximate the power of the link above. It's not really the same thing—though they are all using the same Court which can definitely help," Amber said.

I pointed out, "Whether real or approximate, there's only four of us. And all of us have soldiers."

Sphinx shook its head. "No. Only two, you and the maiden of Mutation."

My face scrunched in confusion—Amber's entity wasn't of the soldiery, but what about the lindwurm and—she clapped her hands once, a command of our attention. Then formed her hand-spell and lightly blew across her fingertips and I watched as breath became butterflies.

"Nadia, I promise we'll talk later, but yes Nahey's a Baron. Doesn't look like it and that's exactly how we like it," Amber said. A proud smile on her face as she stared at the clump of butterflies.

"Where's your entity in the Chain?" Melissa asked Secretary.

Secretary examined their nails. "Baron, but I don't see how it's relevant—," they said.

"You're needed in the plan," Amber said. "It is still your mission after all."

Secretary shared an annoyed smile with the room. Then formed a short series of seals before the hand-spell took shape, and we all remembered the Baron was already there. Specifically, it sat atop the dresser of the room, legs crossed, and in an outfit that looked like a butler. I hadn't known what a butler was until then, but the information just slid into my mind as if it always belonged. When I took in its face I scoffed and rubbed my eyes as if it could scrub away what was in front of me. The Baron's face was my dad's—same generous smile as if he had so much happiness to share, same eyes that crinkled with pleasure that he got to see you again.

"Why does it look like my dad?" I asked.

"Nadia, restrain yourself," Sphinx said.

"No, it looks like my dad. Why?"

Secretary hummed. "It's not Blotomisc's fault. He always adjusts to the psychic waves of others."

The Baron—Blotomisc—lowered its head in apology. "I only wish to provide what would make people comfortable. Familiar faces tend to do the trick. Though I apologize if I misjudged."

Sphinx bowed its own head, "No apologies—."

"Yes, apologies. I'd rather stare at your real face than this," I said, altogether unwilling to be met by a face I'd never see again. Let alone see it speak without his voice.

Sphinx glanced at me before it raised its own head—its lips tight with restrained thoughts.

"Okay, so how do we win with two Barons and two Soldiers?" I asked.

When I turned to face Secretary my back was to Amber. It was with my back that I felt her press into me. She was soft—her chest spread across my back as she pulled me close—and her grip was firm as I couldn't get away. Amber laid her chin atop my head and cooed softly.

"Deep breaths, Temple," she said first. "We win with you. Same way you helped me nab our first cultist is how we bag the others. So, relax and use those special eyes of yours so we can get more info on 'em."

My own exasperation with her antics had leaned ever so gently against instability in my heart. Somehow she just balanced me and as a result I barely cried when I activated the Omensight. She slowly turned me—the lilac world shimmered like the setting sun on a lake in the summer—then guided me to my knees. Tilted my head just so, and said, "There."

I focused my gaze to the ground and once again felt my vision paw at the world sliding aside the threads of its tapestry to see deeper and deeper. First the light threads of carpet then the sturdier flooring. I reached the first room and breathed deep like you'd do before lifting a heavy weight then began again. It was harder this time because of the distance I needed to cross to even attempt to see through the floor—don't forget I was maintaining a gap already—and I felt my moisten. Tears. You'd think they'd make the task harder, but instead they marked an expansion of myself. Flames ate away at my image of the world as everything sharpened again and I could see everything within the tavern two floors below us.

In that unknown area where my self was woven with Sphinx came a throbbing of pride.

"Causality is but a pane of glass that dulls the truth. Congratulations on tossing away another one," Sphinx whispered.

"Can you see them?" Amber asked.

"Yeah," I answered. "What am I looking for?"

"Any clue as to how they beat all the examinees," she said.

I could see the lines that tied the cultists to each other and to the bodies around them. When I tried to touch them I felt my cheeks moisten again—would I break through again—but instead Amber squeezed me and I lessened the pressure on the thread that'd lead me through time.

"Temple, you okay?" she asked.

"No," Sphinx said. "Nadia, don't reach for defeat past the victory you've already gained."

"I need the answer," I said.

"Yes, but now is the time to see broader and note the answer within the present."

The scene below me distorted so that the entirety of the tavern was in view. I even caught some of the lobby and noticed something strange. Under the Omensight everything was a touch of lilac—though now a smidge darker since my advancement—but where the tavern met the lobby I realized something.

"The color's wrong," I said.

"Color?" Amber asked.

I nodded and gestured to the threads only I could see—a habit I've yet to break. Where tavern met lobby was a gradation of color, but under the Omensight color meant the world. It meant Courts. This color was an ocean at its darkest. Where time and light would go to die. Whatever it was, had woven itself to the backing layer of Realspace.

"Sounds like a field-ritual," Amber said. A response to the thoughts I'd spoken aloud—it was like the understanding broke itself in the prism of my mouth in anxious escape. Then I realized she had said it was a field-ritual. A combination of more than two Summoners casting a spell in unison—strengthen their power—with the spell in question being the establishment of a field. An area of Realspace tainted with a Court's nature overriding local Real. The singularly focused variant of conceptual zones.

"Courts?" Secretary asked.

"Seas and Gloom probably. With the cult called the 'Lurkers in the Deep,' I'd hazard that their little group worships the Court of the Abyss."

"The lady at the front desk did have a sea angel looking entity. It tracks for me," Melissa added.

"You can stop now, Temple. Come on back," Amber said and rose to her full height.

My eyelids fell and when I opened them again the "panes of causality" had returned to me. They let me see that Melissa's hands were shaking. I examined my face and my hands came away bright red—blood. Sphinx leaned over and ran its tongue against my cheeks—it was textured with each ridge grazing my skin with just enough friction to be enticing. Melissa's worry gave way to confusion and then she blushed. Sphinx had licked away my tears. . . and I liked it.

"I'm okay," I blurt out. "My eyes heal after the spell every time. They're normal. . ."

I trail off because though causality had returned its glass it wasn't the same as before. There was a crispness to everything—details you'd miss otherwise became glaring, like how the wood grain in the floor told the story of a forest fire but the wood of the wall spoke of heavy rain.

Sphinx rumbled with pleasure. "They're better. Revelation leaves its mark even when its brilliance dims to the basement of memory."

"So, they're better," I said, not quite focused on parsing Sphinx's poetic dialect at the time.

"Any guesses on the field-spell?" Secretary asked.

Amber dismissed the question. "No need to guess. Nadia, did the weird color backing thing look like a solid color or like it had faded?"

"Faded. The Court felt deep but also like it had bottomed out and just begun to rise," I said.

Amber chuckled, "Yup, the cultists gave our exam competition a 'bender.'"

"As in the bends?" Secretary asked.

"And a clever pun since they used it on drunks." Amber continued, "their field-ritual dropped the pressure incrementally on them. The normal dizziness you'd feel was masked by the booze."

"Then you drop the pressure so fast it'd make them feel like their skull slammed against concrete, shocking the brain," Secretary said.

Amber shot them two thumbs up. "Exactly, which means the ones who have to go down there to face the lot of them will be me and Melissa," Amber said.

I shot to my feet and whirled on Amber. "No way. I have an actual weapon," I said.

Melissa yanked me back to face her. She said, "Stop deciding for me. That's not us anymore remember? Besides, Mutation is never without weapons."

Secretary chuckled and jeered at me. "It's not even the point. I don't have any spells that let me adjust to levels of barometric pressure. Do you?" they asked.

"Just how it goes sometimes, Temple. My bag of tricks runs deep and I have a Baron. I'm already dense enough that their spell would struggle to keep me down. Mutation is just wiggly enough to ride along the pressure waves. This is just a case of a place you can't go," Amber said.

I looked around for anyone to take my side—no one did. Especially not Sphinx. I could feel worry radiate in waves from them all fixated on me. So I released my puffed chest.

"Okay," I said.

Amber smiled softly before she called out to Secretary. "Can you break the Mother's Prayer?"

"What!" I exclaimed. The Mother's Prayer was used almost everywhere. It was the cornerstone of most privacy formations. For many it was often the only formation of privacy they knew. I looked to Secretary and saw them grin in annoyance at the question.

"It'd undermine the faith people have in the Lodge if I answer that," they said.

"I have no faith in it. Melissa has perhaps negative faith," Amber said.

Secretary pointed at me, "They have a smidge."

"It's needed for the plan," Amber said.

Secretary huffed and pushed back from the wall they leaned against. Slipped through the door and waved us into the hallway to follow. We piled in there and Amber eyed the stairway. I watched Secretary reveal how much privacy was an illusion people like them maintained to spy on people like us. Their hands curled into a double hand-spell while Blotomisc took position behind them, hands at the ready to clap.

"Remember what came before," Secretary incanted. Then cast the spell in time with Blotomisc's clap. A tone rippled down the hallway in a range you couldn't hear. It was for the floor and the walls—a reminder of a time before they were marked and forgot the sight of their architectural kin. My eyes flicked from Secretary to the walls, and I remembered that there were six rooms on both sides of the hallway. I could actually acknowledge them.

Amber whispered, "Mark this down, Temple. This is the way smart summoners fight: gather enough information and cheat to victory. Safest way to win, and kill someone up the Chain."

She walked past Secretary as Blotomisc helped them up.

"Really, took you casting this as a two-hander and you needed to dual cast with him? Wasteful," Amber tossed at Secretary. "Now it's time to kill the lights."

She formed a hand-spell and said to me, "Temple, turn those eyes of yours on. This is a teachable moment. Princess, if you and the shit spy have a form of conceptual sight you might as well watch. Might pick up a trick."

I flickered on my Omensight and winced. Nahey was. . . brighter than expected. Amber as well. With an even sharper corona of brightness at their edges. I quickly adjusted and witnessed Nahey split apart from the spell, but I noticed the thread—albeit extremely thin—that connected each individual clump of Nahey to each other. Nahey was still one.

"First," Amber said, "your entity is an imposition on Realspace. Sure, at the soldiery it's more of a negotiation, but as it graduates and ascends the Chain it'll be more of itself than the world can handle. Let's it start breaking rules like being in only one place at a time."

Nahey slipped through the floors in the same way Amber moved through the wall. I set my sight to the floor and opened it so I could peer into the tavern below. Nahey hung close to the ceiling, set itself into corners and random spaces.

"Second," Amber began, "ritualizing a spell is generally a good idea if you want to give yourself a bit of a force multiplier and the spell is a one-and-done. It's less of a good idea when you need something constant and stable like a field. No matter how good you're trained, it's never easy to maintain a unified focus. Someone's going to lapse, and the longer you hold it the more out of pace they become. Makes your field—which should feel like a singular voice holding the perfect note—into something more patchwork. A quilt of wills that doesn't line up quite right."

It was then I realized that the Nahey's had all settled on the borders of each cultist's control.

"Means when I contest, I'm not facing the will of ten summoners in one fight. I'm fighting one summoners five times. Which at our distance is a light warm-up," Amber said.

Nahey's incandescence peaked and then puffed out beyond their bodies.It imposed itself onto Realspace—ripped wide the patchwork field the cultists erected—and revealed the yawning dark that sat below the abyss. Water, pressure, and the vestiges of light swirled down the drain Nahey had formed. It went to the same place Amber had when they stepped through the wall.

The cultists did as people normally do when the lights go out—they wandered. Hands out and probing in search of anything familiar. As if the sudden darkness had taken their memory with them. It wouldn't have helped because they all started moving far enough away that they couldn't guess where anyone was.

"They're scattering," I said.

"Good." Amber crowed, "When it's Quiet in the House, you can't see anything but what I want you to see. Can't hear anything but what I want you to hear. Missed this spell."

Amber then snapped to grasp Melissa's attention. "Ready up junior, it's your turn."

Melissa rolled her eyes at her ever-shifting status with Amber. She clasped her hands together and formed a hand-spell with a seal that looked as if her two hands had become one. Her skin flipped up and over like sequins under a child's gliding hand—scales appeared in the wake leaving her arms gauntleted. While muscle rewove itself beneath flesh before they doubled and doubled once again in threadcount. Her arms bulged and capped with sickle-claws. From the sharp snap of bones I knew there was more changing under her the scales that coated her body. When her bones snapped back together Melissa had doubled in height—the ceiling was low and forced her eight foot body to slump. Her gorget of toxin-tipped spines bunched with her shoulders. Her face bent ever so slightly to afford a wider mouth of thresher-like fangs.

"Oh," I said, though it came out husky and moanish.

Under the Omensight the process was just that beautiful. Her—herness—doubled with her size and there was so much more to. . . appreciate. I swallowed as softly as I could, but Melissa noticed. She blushed—which in this form brought a sunset-y peach to her cheeks—and then purred. Did she think I liked purring? It rumbled in a place only my bones could feel. A massage from the inside. The vibrations died at my extremities and then I saw how smug she looked. She'd just proven that I maybe did like purring.

Amber pulled a syringe gun from her storage spell. Handed off a few vials for Melissa to fill up with the toxin from her fangs. When that was done she pressed in close.

"Hold onto me," Amber said. "You'll need to grasp the ceiling right when we slip into the tavern. Try not to drop me."

"No promises," Melissa rumbled.

She swallowed Amber inside her arms. Amber formed the hand-spell needed and the two of them fell sideways through the world. Through the floor below us. Into the tavern—Melissa caught the ceiling with her claws—and Amber initiated the final step. In that sightless soundless dark she had subjected the cultists, they never had a chance to realize that they were prey.

Amber formed the hand-spell that summoned the spotlights. In unison the beams of light banished dark and created a small field around each cultist. Ironically, it isolated them from each other even more—they had stopped groping for the wall, their only way out. Instead their attention fixed on the sudden light.

Melissa let go of the ceiling and the duo flipped in air to land down below. The cultists heard nothing—Amber didn't want them to—and I watched as the two of them divided the room in half. Five targets for each of them. I have no idea which targets were luckier.

Sure, Melissa was nervous—it was clear in the way she circled each one just beyond the edge of the light. She needed that extra bit of confirmation they heard and saw nothing. Affirmed, she'd lunge forward and take them in jaws. Fangs piercing up from below the ribs while the upper set plunged down through the neck and shoulder. While her fists held them by their arms the way a parent would swing their child—I doubt the cultists were reminded of such happy memories. They weren't reminded of much because Melissa's size meant she delivered an equally oversized load of toxin that flooded so hard in their veins and arteries that a few of their more frail capillaries burst. Between the toxin and the shock they were out fast, and Melissa scuttled away on four limbs to the next one.

"So, is the Mutant one single?" Secretary asked.

I hissed, "She's my ex-wife."

"Great. Then she is."

I clenched and released. Then looked to Amber who waltzed—literally she was dancing—through the tavern to a song only she could hear. The syringe gun bobbed in the air as the partner to her steps. None of the cultists had a chance when her hand lunged into their tiny circle of perception and clasped fast about their wrist. They weren't prepared for her to spin them into her chest. It looked like they screamed when her needle found them in the neck—all her previous smiles seemed dim to the way she grinned when they did. Their lids shuttered as they slumped in her arms. Partners unable to keep up. She dropped them and spun on.

Back in the room, I felt Secretary's nails trace my arm.

"Do you only watch, or do you actually bring something to this little team?" they asked.

"I don't know. We hadn't talked about that yet," I said.

Secretary hummed amusedly. "Sure, and I just haven't 'talked about it' yet with lovers who sucked at the making love part of the job."

I did my best to ignore them.

"Some of them I kept around though,"

I failed. "Why?"

"They were cute. Like you," they said.

My face flushed from anger at the intimation of my own uselessness and the forward way they presented it. They made their dip when they said it too—sounded airy like when I thought I was "saving" them—and I was disgusted that it still worked on me.

It took two minutes to tranquilize all the cultists. Amber gave a flourish and a bow to signal me through the floors. When Secretary and I joined them, Amber was already patting down bodies. She had amassed a small stack of token pouches on a table.

"Are we really robbing them?" Melissa asked.

I shrugged. "I mean, they would've attacked us too."

Melissa waved her hand. "Oh I'm not worried about the cultists. Amber's robbing the examinees."

"I'm gathering my fee," Amber said.

"Really?" Melissa asked.

"Yeah junior, it's expensive being on the road. It's why I charge a 'Saved your life' fee to anyone I save. Helps me pay for the top shelf stuff. Which if you excuse me," Amber said as she wandered behind the bar to loot it too.

Secretary shrugged—they really didn't care. Just went and conducted their own examination while I sat on a table next to Sphinx and near Melissa. When we regrouped they held up a key and a ledger. They opened it flat so everyone could see.

"Keys are obviously to their ride. There's a van hidden nearby," they explained.

"The ledger's about a van?" I asked.

"No." They stared flatly, "The ledger's a list of examinees. Everyone they had on record as buying a train pass ahead of time for this station. And by the number of checks they nabbed everyone on the list so far."

"Why?" Melissa asked.

Secretary smiled. "That's what the other half of my mission is about. If I'm lucky it'll be something fun like unethical sorcerous experimentation."

From how they said it you'd almost be convinced that would be fun.

Secretary flicked to look at me, "That's where I think you'll come in. We'll be going undercover."

"No," Amber said. Her face was dark as a stormcloud and her voice was bled dry of humor. "She's not trained for infiltration."

Secretary shut the book and held it aloft. Snapped their fingers and I watched as the ledger discorporated into light like Mom did. They pointed at me dismissively.

"You two have earned your exemptions. I want to know she's worth it as well. Unless this is where you'll leave her behind to help your own odds," Secretary said. Tone as if they were offering up the option to Amber and Melissa without any judgment.

"Then we'll also come," Melissa said.

"You three can do that in the privacy of your room," Secretary said and sent Melissa blushing mad. "For this, I need a brute. Nobody else or no exemption."

"Deal," I said. Amber shook her head ready to explain why this was a bad idea. Then gave up when our eyes met and I said, "please, no spoilers."

Amber softened and shrugged. "Glad you can joke. Don't die, Temple, there's so many drinks I've yet to share with you."

"It's your life. I already know my thoughts don't matter," Melissa said. Her breath caught and I knew she had so many thoughts that she wished I thought mattered. None of them would change that I needed that exemption.

"Glad that it's settled." Secretary twirled their finger, "Now, gather up these examinees and load them into the van. We still have night to burn."

I hated being ordered around as did Sphinx, but this was the way I had chosen for us. Together we dragged each examinee to the van that Secretary said was outside. They sped toward it as if they remembered exactly where it was. They stared at the ledger like the words would rearrange themselves to blow the whole plot wide open—I gave up calling for help by the third body. It took me maybe fifteen minutes all together.

"Can you drive?" Secretary asked.

"Only scooters," I said.

"Fine." They tapped their temple and leaned to the right into the breeze. Only to snap back like a reed when they received what they had sent for. "I'll drive."

I circled the van with Sphinx, but when I opened the door Secretary frowned at me.

"Nope, you're riding the examinees. Also put your entity away. Can't believe you just have it walk beside you all the time."

"How?" I asked. It hadn't fallen beyond my notice that Nahey didn't flit around Amber all the time. The same way that it was only today that I had saw the symbiosnake despite the long drive here. It must've been such a commonly learned technique that it warranted their look of complete astonishment.

"You really don't know?" they asked.

"I don't."

"Wow, you're cute. Maybe even hot, but gosh so dumb. Didn't pay attention to mommy and daddy's instructions?"

"They died before I could get any."

The admission swept Secretary's thoughts out from under them—a point for me. Then their face fell back into a wry enjoyment of the world.

"You'll have to tell me the story on the way. Now, back of the van."

I shut the passenger door and made my way for the back. Opened it up and climbed atop the bodies and laid down—tried not to imagine if this would be how my corpse would lay if I had gotten to die with Mom and Dad.

Sphinx climbed in after me and pulled the doors shot with their paws. Clambered over bodies and loomed over me. Its face blocked the moon through the van's back window.

"Breathe, Nadia," the sphinx said. "I'll be gentle when I enter. Just, try to relax and let me in."

I bit my lip and nodded. Though I couldn't relax. I blame the way Sphinx said their instructions—it was what I told Melissa our first time. When my thoughts Sphinx tipped itself forward into my chest. Folded itself down until it could slip within the fibers of my spirit's muscles. I felt full in a way I hadn't felt before. My fingers gingerly touched just below my navel in awe that all of Sphinx had hidden itself within me. Then I smiled as I thought about the feeling and could already see the shape my fingers had to make to form the spell. I wondered if it counted to the four I'd need.

Secretary pulled out from the hiding spot and set the van onto the road. We were off. I felt every bump and stone we rolled over. Even through the bodies that cushioned me I couldn't not feel how rough the road was. I tried to put it from my mind.

"Did you really pick me because I'm a brute?" I asked.

Secretary smiled by their words—I just knew they did. "Yes, but that's cause I love brutes. People like Amber aren't those I'd trust to have my back. Even if I had what they wanted."

"You're a spy," I said.

"Yes, so I'm an expert on knowing who not to trust."

"And Melissa?"

"Malleable until you hit something she'd believe in. I can't take the risk of someone with a conscience getting in the way."

"I have a conscience," I said.

Secretary laughed at me. "No, no you don't. Maybe a while ago you did, but not now."

"If I lacked one I'd have killed you."

The car took a bend. "That's not how it works. If you had a conscience you wouldn't have been ready to kill me at all. There was no hesitation in your eyes. I was already a corpse."

I was silent.

"That's what makes you a great brute though. You were ready to put me down the minute you felt I had to be. That's the kind of quality I look for. Then you got extra credit when I saw how well you took correction from your entity. Just a few words and you ran the numbers. Realized that there wasn't that much reason to kill me—at least not then."

"That makes me a brute?"

Secretary laughed as we rolled fast down a hill. "The kind I dream of finding every mission."

I didn't ask anything after that, and instead tried to enjoy the bruises the road created as we neared our destination.
 
Chapter 10
"What's your fighting style?" Secretary asked.

"Why does that matter?" I asked. "This is an infiltration mission."

Secretary waved off my question. "Humor me. If we have to fight, I should know how to play around you. So come on, what is it fighter? Mage? I know it can't be fusion."

My hand wound over the shaft of my glaive. I hadn't given it much thought—but back then I tried to tell myself I was just staying flexible. Everyone has an answer though even if they don't know it. An inclination to batter away at a foe with weapons or limbs while you leave the casting to your entity, probably fighter. If you're casting and letting the entity take the blows, that's a mage. Fusion was nothing but the label. A merger of summoner and entity into some compound form. Each had their benefits and if I had an answer I hadn't found it yet.

"Maybe fighter," I said.

"Maybe, ugh, I can work with that I guess. Anyways, shut up we're here."

The van rolled to a stop and I shut my eyes—filled in the darkness purely off their words.

"That you Lenny?" a guard said. "Normally don't come this late with the shipments."

Secretary said, "It'll make sense when you see how big these ones are. They drank most of the beer in the place and still took a few benders before they went down. Then there's getting them into the truck. . ."

The guard grunted, "Yeah I know. Come on in. Dock four as usual."

Then we were back on the move. The seconds dripped with what felt like hours between. From the change of sound—rubber's sputtering babble against dirt to the flat echo of clanging grates—we had entered something. I heard what could be gates shutter behind us. Gravity lessened its hold on me and I knew we were falling. An elevator.

"Nadia," Secretary whispered, "when I give the signal you're going to leap out weapon first."

"Why?" I asked.

"Nuh uh. Brutes don't ask questions. That's how you die. Be ready to do it or don't," they said.

They dropped me back into silence. I felt myself ruminate in the possibility of what would be waiting for me. What would be the best way to face it. I clutched my glaive close to my chest and breathed out any extraneous thoughts—the elevator was slowing.

"Fine," I hissed to no acknowledgement.

The van pulled forward. Curved past someone that yelled, "To Dock U-three." Then stopped, reversed, moved forward but curved, stop, reversed again, and we backed up into the dock.

"Go," Secretary ordered.

The van's back doors had barely opened—I hastened it with a kick. Leaped free from the van with my glaive held high and swung in wide threatening arcs. Mother's Last Smile touched none of them. I wanted to save the bloodshed for her killers. The cultists gave me a wide berth with a shocked expression on their face. They weren't used to someone who fights back. I shot a glance backwards in search of nothing? That was wrong. I knew it was wrong but in that moment I had searched for nothing and was left with an indescribable rage at an absence I could've sworn was a presence.

"Someone help me put her down," a cultist yelled.

My attention returned to them—above their shoulders were sea angels like the front desk attendant had. Above them was a sphere of water about the size of a watermelon. One rippled then scrunched itself down releasing a stream of pressurized water. I yanked my body to the side only to throw up my arms as fists of water pelted me in the side. Forced me backwards—I fell off the dock—and I scrambled. Slipped past the van and out into the courtyard to find myself in the center of a quaint park cast in an unshifting twilight.

"No," Sphinx said from their hiding place inside my spirit.

They tugged our connection, look up. I did. In the sky above the facility was a citadel of coral and sunken steel whose spires were a legion of spear points thrust toward us mortal things below. My eyes fluttered fast as a camera to try and avoid Underside exposure as I attempted to process what it was that the fortress was connected to—I saw barnacles the size of my school—and I just failed to understand. Sphinx enlightened me and I wished they hadn't.

"It's a Marquis," it uttered.

"Oh," I said.

The sky was a Marquis. An entity. So vast as to make you believe its stomach was heaven. If it had fins then they stretched beyond the horizon. I couldn't even find its head. That belonged to someone. My mind was slowly falling apart at the enormity of the implication.

"I have her," a voice said.

My body went stiff and my chin whipped fast enough to sling my brain into the wall of my skull.

* * *​

I woke up, hands cuffed behind my chair, in a room that was a lab in another life. It should've been flat and sterile but instead I could see the streaks of blood that some low-ranking cultists hadn't mopped up properly. There were darker fluids but I just lumped them in with blood—I had enough problems at the time. The first one sat in front of me.

It was a bulky shape clad in armor that looked reminiscent of old diving suits. The helm was bulbous and its slits for eyes hidden within the three by three row of lights. I could see the beams—guided by the helmeted person—lingered over my thighs, chest, and face. Their hands were gauntleted in the same dark brassy metal and lay atop the pommel of a two-handed sword wide as a headstone and tall as me. While the rest of their limbs and torso were plated in the spots necessary to cover those organs that you needed to keep going. Underneath that was something akin to a skinsuit. My problem was corded in muscle.

"Weird looking Undersuit," I said.

He laughed—his voice was smoky like whiskey and low as the dog I knew he was. "It's armor," he said. "Undersuits are for those who fear the Underside's mysteries."

"You say fear, I say a healthy respect to retain my sanity and be curse-free."

He said, "Then you'll be happy to know, in the shadow of Atlantis' Ferryman no curse will form that ails a friend of those who lurk in the depths of the world."

"Quite the pitch," I said.

"Doesn't have to be just a pitch," he said. "Tell me who you are, and we'll be on track to becoming friends."

I mulled over the offer and then spit on his helmet. Saliva—and a trace of mucus—splattered against one of the lights. He sighed at that. Then leaned back in his chair to explain.

"Seeing as you infiltrated this place you probably have a low estimation on the magic of the Abyss," he said.

I agreed, "A few benders aren't that impressive."

"True," he admitted, "they're not and I never could get that group to practice. Lucky for you, I do practice. Reached Baron and gained some of our more iconic spells. Like Crushing Depths."

His fingers curled into his palm like water diving down the edge of a trench. A blazing star of pain flared into my left hand—my bones were dust and my fingers limp. I hissed through my teeth unwilling to give him the satisfaction of a scream. Reminded myself I still had one hand then tried to form the spell to conjure my flames.

"No," he stated.

The world pressed again and my right hand was now just another dull star of pain. No more hand-spells. A groan slipped from me. Spit dripped down my lip as I tried to suck in air as if that'd push aside the pain that hid where bones should be.

"Since we closed those doors, let's introduce ourselves. I'm the Angler Knight," he said. "Your name?"

"Nadia Temple," I said.

"We're still playing games?" he asked.

The pressure fell on my kneecap—he replaced it with burning agony. This time I screamed.

"I didn't lie, fuck," I said. "It's not my fault my dad was uncreative."

"Okay." He asked, "Affiliations?"

"None."

"Okay," he said.

"You believe that one?"

I could feel the asshole smile behind that helmet. "Sure, from what Lenny told us you only know what, two spells? If you were a collective kid or from some big deal family you'd be prepared way better."

"Hey, from how your mom screamed my name last night, I prepared enough."

His fist snapped forward. Pressed my face in on itself before it withdrew and my head snapped backward. Strangely, I didn't feel the metal against my face. Just a force.

"Do you have to make this hard?" he asked. It was like he just had to set me up.

"Whatever makes your mom happy," I said.

The Angler Knight reached for a stoppered gourd at his hip the size of a small jug. His finger traces the stopper—twists it round and round—but then flutters off to return to resting on the pommel of his sword.

"You're so petty," he said.

I snorted, "You're torturing me."

"Fine. What exactly is your intention for taking the exam?"

"You really want to know?" I asked. He waved in front of us, floor is yours. So I told the truth. "I want to kill the Lodgemaster, Nemesis Khapoor."

He leaned forward and investigated the conviction that brought an edge to my gaze.

"You're really serious. Wonderful," he said.

"Really?"

"Of course. That's our goal as well. End her tyrant reign and act as the deluge to sweep her corruption from the world."

"Hmm, you're so noble. I just want vengeance for my dad and my mom."

"If you looked around you'd see that more of us lost our dads and moms to the Red Witch of the Lodge than just you. Killing her won't bring back the dead, but it'll save plenty of parents going forward."

"Maybe," I said, "but I'd prefer to keep my reasons focused. Others can worry about the world. Now, since we're so 'aligned' can I go?"

The Angler Knight rose from the chair—it was one of those small fold out things, no idea how that was comfortable—and held up a stalling finger.

"We'll have to clear your story first. Then go from there. Stay tight," he said.

He formed a different seal this time, and the hand-spell ushered in an abyssal darkness. There was and then there was absence. My eyes hurt trying to search for light that didn't exist and an escape that seemed to be equally mythical in the moment.

"Nadia," Sphinx's voice came through as it vibrated through my spiritual musculature—why'd Sphinx's voice have to feel so good.

I thought at Sphinx, the telepathy is new.

"Folded in on ourselves like this it's easier for my words to reach you. I've tried before, but your focus is always somewhere else."

I'm distractible, sure, but I'm listening now. Any ideas on how to get out?

"None," Sphinx said.

Great.

"But I can remind you that you have the tools to escape. You just have to think."

Let's run through them. Tool one, my glaive which is not here. Tool two, the flames which I can't cast with broken fingers.

"Tool three, the Omensight which mocks causality," it said.

I can't see, Sphinx, kind of hard to use a sight-based spell.

"In this moment, you can't see, but you can see beyond the moment."

I had seen Mom's death through time as if I was there. My vision placed beyond the limitations of sight. I'd experienced it once, and I fluttered on the Omensight hoping to do it again. At first there was still darkness. Tears dripped from my chin as I felt the flames smolder. The panes fell away and my sight was free again. I reached for how I saw from before he stole my vision. Color and shape emerged to coalesce to form a tapestry of the present—it was still a new application, so the image was flawed. The ghost of the last thing I saw before darkness was burnt atop the present for me. The variant was messy, but I had still done it. Melded past vision to the present.

Suck it causality!

With Sphinx's assistance, we scanned the room for a way out. I noted a clock in the corner—it was three a.m.—and tilted my head as I watched the second hand crawl at a tortoise's pace.

"It's unimportant," Sphinx said.

It could still be useful, I argued.

Sphinx sighed and I felt its head spin in annoyance. "Revelation takes as much time as it needs for someone to learn. It doesn't bow to something as plebeian as linear time."

We can stop time? My mind was ready to bolt toward a plan at the idea. Sphinx trimmed the branches of that thought.

"We can take our time. In the same way that my Sovereign negotiated with you in between the quarter seconds of life and death. The gap between moments can prove interminable when you have a recipient."

Couldn't I use you?

"I am beyond causal time already. Within me is the host of Revelation. We're not a fair target."

Then why not just target me all the time?

"Revelation is potent in its singularity. Without the true clarity of a moment or message its strength would dull"

So diminishing returns.

"Very."

Which leaves only the Angler Knight, perfect. They'd be stuck in this slowed down time with me, but as a non-slowed down person. It is useless.

I wandered from the clock to the rest of the room—let my eyes unfocus so I'd see everything—and my gaze landed on the Angler Knight. Strands of some fleshy mucus thread connected from the top of his head and wound up toward the ceiling. My vision—courtesy the Omensight—tilted upward while my head stayed level. The threads led to the coiled shape of an emaciated eel the length of an anaconda. Its teeth were a gnarly mess of needle-thin vectors in every direction. Along the bottom of the eel were thin tendrils topped with bioluminescent bulbs. I looked back to the Angler Knight and peered into him. In the tapestry of the world, the threads that composed him looked right. They were supposed to look right. Yet with a simple lean—my vision threatened to roll onto its side—the real colors showed themselves. The frigid oceanic darkness of Abyss woven to masquerade itself.

The Angler Knight, if he existed, wasn't here. I had talked to a lure only maybe connected to a real man somewhere. My mouth twisted into a cunning smile—if he was fake what else was? I grit my teeth and flexed my hands. Pushed past the part of my brain screaming, fool fool we're already ruined. Wrestled it down, wrapped my own fury at my mistreatment around its throat, and pulled. I silenced the doubting pain and I flexed. My. Hands.

"I'll be releasing you. Is there a plan?" Sphinx asked.

Of course. I'm running it back.

Time resumed, and the Angler Knight had turned back to me. Acted as if he'd entered the room again rather than briefly go still—a puppet without commands—before whoever picked the controls back up.

I spoke first, "Hey, Knight, I think this friendship might not work out."

"Why not?"

I bared my teeth at him—manic eyes that were amber pools of scorn and bloodlust. "I like to meet new friends in person. And I really hate it when they lie," I explained.

"And this code of yours I care about because?" he asked—the bastard was humoring me.

"Cause I'm going to kick your ass with two spells. The Omensight, and. . ." I trailed off.

"And?"

"It doesn't have a name actually. Uh, it's like a big burst of fire. Something like a star igniting," I said. "Star blast just sounds dumb. It's too glorious for that."

I linked my thumbs together. The Angler Knight looked around for the audience I was playing too. Gripped my chin and dragged my head into his lights.

"Pretty hard to cast spells when your hands are shattered," he said.

Twined my index and middle fingers on both hands—didn't set them against each other. Not yet.

"I think stars are nuclear or something. Oh, atomic, I like that word," I said. His grip tightened, but I wasn't falling for the lure anymore. I only had eyes for the puppeteer. "And, yes, it would be pretty hard to cast spells if my hands were shattered."

Twined my ring finger and pinky on both hands. Again, I didn't touch them. Not yet.

"So what's the name then?" he asked. His voice a growl of impatience at my farce—not my fault I didn't take the oral storytelling course in high school. Never even did theater despite the girls that wanted to see me take the stage.

"It's pretty good. I'll call it Atomic Glory," I said. "But in this case I think it needs a more special name. Fivefold Atomic Glory."

I brought my twined fingers together into something Amber would later tell me was a quintuple hand-spell. Five instances of Atomic Glory drank deep of fate and as many possible outcomes as my spirit could withstand. They vibrated within my spiritual musculature. Five layers of infinity folded five times over. My eyes squeezed shut—this would be bright—and I split five roads on the way to forever. I only wished I could see the Angler Knight's face when it happened. When I birthed a star in the depths of the Abyss.

* * *​

When I opened my eyes the first thing I saw was my mess. I had fallen through the floor on the ashes of my handcuffs and chair. My side hurt and I remembered how I hit a shelf before I rebounded to the floor. I looked around—I was in a supply closet—and Sphinx guarded the door. Its wings wide and the eyes on its feathers crackled with chalcedony flame.

"Did I kill his entity?" I asked.

"Slaying one of our betters unfortunately takes more than just a lucky shot," it said. "However, it did flee. A tactic we should employ sooner rather than later."

I grunted in affirmation. Took stock of the room—it really was just a supply closet—and grabbed a wooden broom. Gave it a few swings before I decided that it'd do. Then I turned the Omensight back on and parted the threads of the wall to see beyond. There was a hallway that was rapidly filling with cultists. They charged toward my little comfy closet.

"You cast, I bash," I said.

Sphinx laughed. I was shocked. It said, "I had a feeling that would be your choice. You're very tactile."

"Thanks for the compliment. You can go first."

Sphinx pouted but didn't argue. We waited for the first wave to get closer. Closer. Our signal was silent—our spirits in alignment. Sphinx barreled down the door, wings wide as flame lanced this way and that. I leaped not too far behind—the head of the broom smashed into one girl's throat. I shuffle-stepped and let the broom slide through my hands to strike the man next to her in the gut. Twist. Applied pressure at my end of the pole rocketing the head into his chin. His feet swung out from under him and I watched as the head of my weapon arced off behind them.

Another woman tried to slip under the man as he fell—I skewered her just above the knee. She collapsed and made a perfect cushion for the bundle of dead weight that smashed into her. I messed up when I tried to recover the broom pole. The girl I had struck in the throat hadn't fully gone down. Her hand was raised—spell formed—and suddenly I was drowning.

My hands clawed at the orb of water around my head. Fingers parted fluid but nothing came away. I stared at her rippling face through the distortion of the water—at some point I'd dropped the Omensight in panic. Water just assaulted my throat and I realized that I was going to die. I locked eyes with the woman, pleading, and she just smiled. In fairness, I guess I did crack a broom right into her throat.

Chalcedony beamed across my vision—where did her head go—and I dropped to my knees. Banged my chest and coughed to expunge any her water from within me. The stump of her neck was charred black. Even now chalcedony embers nibbled at all she was.

"What the fuck, Sphinx!" I yelled.

"Gratitude is the normal expectation for saving a life. I forgive you due to the circumstances," it said.

I used the wall to stand—her head was gone. Deleted the way my flames had ate that hunter's arm. Consigned a bed to not even ash. I tried to look for ash, but there was none. Sphinx rammed into me. I stumbled from my trauma meditation.

"I thought most of their stuff was illusions," I said.

"For the knight, perhaps," Sphinx said. "Distance tends to blunt Sorcery and that's without moving through a crude medium. As a lure, his power was phantasmal. They, however, are very much here and will ask no questions before they kill you. So, do we die here or do we make our way out?"

I put the headless woman from my thoughts—I could fight, it didn't mean I had to kill—and I flicked the Omensight back on. A dripping charnel tie led from my chest—I looked up—to a crowd of cultists in the hallway around the corner behind us. They had orbs of water aimed at me. This time I was already on the move. Arms swinging and legs pumping as I outran the rain of glass and condensed water that'd shred my body to strings of meat.

We turned a corner of our own. Spotted a staircase and took it. Sphinx leaped down the stairs—I slid on the railing. The path deposited us into a cafeteria. Thirty cultists looked up from meals on trays with a shock on their face.

"It's the—," one nearly said.

I didn't let him finish. My fingers were all twined for a Fivefold Atomic Glory. A star was born for the second time within the Abyss, and it burst like an egg. The yolk—a wave of chalcedony fire—that coated the tables, the food, and the people. Unlike last time, my Omensight was still on. I watched the flames consume their place in the tapestry. Threads of countless Courts—Abyss most prominent obviously—unspooling their energy that fed the flames even further. A conflagratory feedback loop.

What would haunt me—oh I knew it would haunt me—were the ties that burned as well. Love, friends, parents, children, the ties were all different. One of them even was to a beloved pet. I saw memories in the flames. A child's first step. The day their father had finally said, I'm proud of you. So many weddings. I didn't know these people and they didn't know me. Yet I had stolen them from the world. Seared them from the tapestry and worst of all—the tapestry was fine. Their deaths didn't matter—wouldn't be known—because how could they matter when the ties of fate that bound them to those who'd care were incinerated. Not even a line of ash that could tickle their memory that there was someone who they loved and who's gone.

"Nadia!" Sphinx screamed.

I came to myself crawling amidst the screaming emptiness of the room. Sphinx took my shirt by the teeth and yanked me back up.

"Do we die or do we go forward?" Sphinx asked.

"Forward, forward," I said. Forward away from the horror. Away from the nothing I made.

We ran from the cafeteria and pushed out the double doors into the courtyard. Sprinted as the sound of watery bullets punctuated the air behind us. I didn't know where to go, so I followed the first tie I saw—to my Mother's Last Smile. I hopped onto Sphinx—it could run faster—and quickly peered down the tie.

The glaive was in an armory—cultists had taken it as well and were arming up. They had black rifles trained on the door that'd lead directly to the room. I pulled back from the tie.

"Second floor," I said.

Sphinx listened. Pushed off from the ground and flapped its wings once, twice, and then tuck them in as we shattered the glass into a hallway. I used the Omensight to peer through the floor as I passed door after door. This one! I shouldered it open. Held my finger to my lips and stepped carefully.

Nothing. I stepped again. . . nothing. I muttered my dad's pet phrase, slow is smooth and smooth is fast. I was in a hurry, but I couldn't mess this up. Sphinx and I found a good spot. We were above the armory and their guns were aimed in the wrong direction. My hands rose, fingers twined, tap. Fwoosh, fwoosh, fwoosh. Bar after bar of chalcedony flame shot through the floor to take a cultist in the head. Arm. Leg. Heart. Arm. Head. I fired and Sphinx fired. We barely put a dent in them.

Their guns swiveled up.

"Move!" I yelled. We circled the room. Fwoosh, fwoosh, fwoosh. Returned fire as their bullets chewed through the floor like termites—where'd they even get so many bullets. Sphinx and I took shelter in a corner. The only dead angle in the room.

Quiet. I watched them as they watched me. Ready to perforate me the minute I left my safe angle. Sphinx shuffled in front of me. I scritched its head—I knew entities were immune to bullets, they were conceptually too weak in most cases—but Sphinx still didn't have to do it.

"I might've overplayed our hand," I said.

Sphinx nodded. "They have many cards."

"Yeah, I almost wished this was a one-on-one. Then I could slow. . ." I trailed off.

In a one-on-one both of us would be moving full-speed, but in a crowd everyone but the target would come to a crawl. Sphinx's face was a blend of disbelief and mad awe.

"The Godtime is sacred," it said.

I cracked my fingers. "So that's what it's called. How practical."

My way out needed one more piece. The cultists had reloaded their guns—even in slowed down time a wall of bullets was a wall of bullets. I needed cover and turned over all the spells I knew in my mind. Omensight wouldn't work. Atomic Glory was hardly a defense. This new Godtime would be impressive, but it wasn't right. I lacked a defense, an actual one, but I did have one last spell. The one that let Sphinx hide in my body.

"Sphinx," I said.

It was definitely the adrenaline, but our spirits were in a special kind of alignment. Sphinx looked to me and flashed its row of fangs.

"Don't make a mess in there," it warned.

"Never," I said. "Let's do this."

I inverted the hand-spell and felt myself fold into one of the more advanced yoga positions Mom would often do to show off. My spirit was origami'd so tight I wish I could've shown her—she was the most competitive mom ever—and I held that thought as I slid into Sphinx's body.

The place was cramped—it had said the whole host of Revelation was here—but the moment I thought it the pressure vanished.

"Don't worry about what doesn't matter," a voice said. Tight as a bridge of light and just as cold.

Another whined, "You're ahead of schedule, I'm not ready." It's voice a tender despair as best laid plans were unmade and how beautiful their collapse was.

"Just the way of things sometimes," a different voice winked. A rush of something within the branches of everything. A glimpse here, there, and so close you can touch it. Just far enough away you're forced to chase it.

The last voice—was it the last?—threw itself around me like a selfish child. "Don't bully, puppy, she's so smart. Now let's see how this plays out."

I felt their hands guide me into position in front of a massive screen that wasn't a screen at all. Through it I watched Sphinx stretch and prep itself. The floor was riddled with holes—especially at the center—and threatened to collapse.

Within Sphinx's spirit I yelled, "The center. Aim for the center!"

Sphinx's own thoughts echoed around me and caressed my being. You don't have to yell.

It shuffled back—wagged its butt in micro-adjustments—then pounced. Arced high into the air and hurtled to the floor front paws first. Bam—it landed. The floor groaned, buckled, and collapsed. As one we rode the platform of flooring down into the armor while the rest rained as shards of debris. Despite the smoke the cultists opened fire upon the cloudy mass. Their guns sang a song of the Old World's violence—machined and steady—but so brief. Click.

The cultists turned to grab more ammo from the boxes behind them. Others had already clipped magazines to a belt and reached for them. They'd stay reaching until I was done. I formed the hand-spell inside Sphinx's body and peeled myself up and out of their spine. A few cultists looked on in shock—they got to witness my spell.

"Godtime," I said—it was entirely unnecessary to say it, but damn it felt good. My eyes had locked on a young man far to the back of the crowd. He looked around wildly as everyone slowed to a series of micro-movements. The man tried to fight his way through to stop me, but he wasn't faster than Sphinx.

It ran forward and leapt claws first into two cultists. Brought them down hard as its wings fanned out—eyes blazing chalcedony—and fired into the crowd. I leaped from Sphinx's back and springboarded off the face of a cultist. I could see my glaive in an open locker.

Bang-woosh. A bullet sung past my head. The young man had his aim trained on me—time to swap—and found himself pulling the trigger on an eternal second. My new subject was an older woman closer to the front of the crowd. Her arm swung too fast—it seemed some would try to move harder despite the altered time—and her magazine flung from her fingers. She whirled around to spot me and swore at her empty gun. She reached for an already loaded pistol from her hip. In the meantime I had made my way to the locker.

Just in case I shifted targets to the girl next to the locker—her head moved only fast enough to whip into my shoe as I kicked her into the wood locker next to my glaive. Her head bounced—I caught it—slammed her back into the wood.

"Guh," she moaned.

I dropped her and freed my glaive. The hard work was done—I shifted my target one last to an old man. He was near the girl whose head I introduced rather forcibly to the lockers. The guy already had freed his pistol—another person who knew when to give up on reloading—but I didn't care. Mother's Last Smile slid cleanly against my palms and the bright metal crescent took his head from his shoulders. As the Godtime fell I choose a new person to enter this creeping torture with me.

Whether my target dropped first or five near them it didn't matter. The glaive leaped from my hands, shwip-swhip, like the shuttle of a loom. That bright smile tossing arcs of blood and life into the air as their associated bodies fell. It took longer than I wanted, but it was more humane this way. They'd not just cease to exist—but that didn't mean I tried to remember them.

When the last person fell I realized the girl I had slammed into the lockers still lived. Sphinx raised a brow, it's your call. I raised my glaive but shook my head—she wasn't a danger to me, maybe tomorrow, but that's tomorrow. Sphinx and I left the armory and I realized a tie had returned to me. It stretched across the hall and down some stairs. I followed it and kept my eyes clear for any cultists on the lookout for me. The only ones I spotted were slumped on the ground with glassy eyes that marveled at nothing.

The stairs led down into a basement where the walls were stone and a large cell covered one wall. At a table opposite the cell—closer to the stairs—was Secretary. Their spiritual musculature, a tight and shiny ectoplasm in the shape of themselves.

"Right on time, I'm ready to leave," Secretary said. "It's nearly four."

I tried to take their head. They ducked the blow and tapped my wrist to send it even wider. I rushed down the stairs but they were gone. I looked up to see the clock had skipped forward two minutes. Sphinx sent through our bond, behind you. I whirled around to see Secretary sat on the steps and flipping through a file folder.

"You really are a brute," they cooed. "You went so loud there was nearly no one to stop me."

I screamed, "You sold me out!"

Secretary shut the folder. "Technically I used you; I'm willing to use you again, and probably again because you're just so good at making a mess."

My jaw fell at the audaciousness of it all. Secretaries.

"You find the experiments you wanted?" I asked.

Secretary pouted. "Hardly, it's just your usual nonsense where they want to kill the Lodgemaster and take over. Use the place as a springboard for further domination. It's very trite."

"Really?" I asked.

"See it all the time. I mean, you're hardly a worthwhile Lodgemaster if no one has a grudge against you. Means you don't do anything. Still, they are replacing people to seed into the exam. So we'll probably have to stop that. Oh, and recover that experimental axis mundi—apparently they did get it shrine sized."

"We will?"

Secretary winked, "I was using the royal we for that one, in reference to the Lodge, but if you're offering—."

"No," I said. "Let's free the captives and go."

Secretary's head tilted. "Why would we do that?"

"Cause we have to rescue them," I said.

"Do you need me to check your memory?" Secretary asked amusedly. "First, I needed help with the goons at the station. You, your ex-wife, and the bossy one did that already. Second, was get information from the facility. Which. . ."

Secretary set the folder atop the stack they had assembled. Formed a hand-spell and discorporated the folders into a shower of evanescent lights.

"Is now done. Oh, look at that, no playing hero and rescuing folks on the itinerary."

"But they're members of the Lodge?"

Secretary nodded, "Some of them. Those researchers will be fine, the cultists haven't killed them yet. Plus, we have the research so we don't really need any of them if it'd be too fierce a fight to recover them. Yeah, better to let the Lurkers think we don't care so they get let go faster."

"And the examinees? They wanted to join you," I said.

"So, if they got captured they probably wouldn't've passed the exam anyways. Doing it like this leaves okay odds that they'll also be let go after this. Why do you care anyways, they're your competition in this thing."

It was a fair reminder. They were my competition, and every person I had to compete against for that top spot—my chance—endangered my way forward. I glanced at the head of my glaive. Would Mom smile if she saw me abandon them like this?

I huffed and walked in front of the cell—hefted the glaive—and cleaved the lock in two. I didn't open the door. Didn't go in and wake everyone up or give some rousing speech about working together. They were my competition—I just didn't want to become a beast.

"Oooh, how conscience-sating of you," Secretary said.

They stood and shoved a thumb toward the stairs. The three of us exited the holding cells and traced our way through the path of destruction we had wrought. Secretary stole a glance inside the armory and whistled, impressed. The idea that I had impressed them was sobering.

We exited the building and found a problem waiting for us. It was clad in metal and a weird skinsuit, sword slung over its shoulder, and nine lights trained on us. This time, fully in the flesh, was the Angler Knight and his weird eel-shaped entity.

"At least let me see you off," he said.

I hefted my glaive. "Sure, if you want to face a two-on-o. . ." and I trailed off. Something was missing. Again. I shook my head and focused.

"Do we die or go forward?" I asked Sphinx.

"Forward. Always forward," Sphinx said.

So forward we charged to face the knight and his Baron.

AN: Hey hey, folks, just wanted to let you know that if you want to read ahead you can check out my patreon where we're currently at chapter 16 (~23k words of story ahead) and get updates on Wednesdays as well as Saturday and Sunday. Also, I have a discord for the story as well where I talk about it with folks, you'll be the first to see any art for the story, and get cool lore info (and like, hmu with questions if you ever want).
 
Chapter 11
He didn't move. In the face of our boldness, the bastard's body language told a story of bemusement. We were no challenge to him—a new summoner and her entity nowhere close to graduation. A rage suffused my limbs as I sought to teach him otherwise. Hefted my glaive so that the blade could carry the lesson through his heart.

An irony, as all the lessons of the day in summoner versus summoner combat fled my mind like so many birds taking flight from a rabid dog—my hatred for the man. One bird remained within my mind, a playful little pigeon of a thought. It was Amber. Smug and mischievous Amber from when she parked her lips near my ear and whispered the highest secret of combat: smart summoners gather enough information and cheat to victory.

That hateful little dog in my brain barked and barked. Its fangs threatened to shred this thought—this perfectly distilled memory—into a web of viscera. The pigeon didn't care, and if it didn't care why did I?

I blinked and felt my eyes moisten. The water disrupted whatever spell had drilled through my eyes. In the broken clarity of my tears I saw the Angler Knight properly. One hand clenched around his sword's hilt, and the other pinched and upside down like his eel's lures. Yet where was his entity?

"Nadia, stop," Sphinx yelled.

Its teeth pierced the back of my shirt and whipped me backwards. I clattered to the ground along with my glaive. Rolled across the stone instinctively—like Mom taught me. Then stopped in a three-point crouch with Mother's Last Smile propped up against the ground.

"He used some kind of lure," I snapped.

Sphinx said, "Agreed. The foul fury ran from your spirit to mine. Now cast eyes to heaven, and see to what aim."

My eyes flicked up and took note of the ghastly eel that the Angler Knight was bonded to. It swam through the air in sinuous teasing motions. Under the Omensight there was nothing playful in its movements. Its tendril-lures had extended out to the ground; ribs to the canopy of abyssal blue threads that ran from lure to lure. It was an umbrella under which the Abyss held absolute control.

"A field-spell," I named it. "Amber did say those showed up amongst Barons."

"He sought to snuff Revelation's light from this world," Sphinx said.

I looked down from the lures that formed the field to the ground itself. It was depressed, stonework reduced to dust, and sloped down to the Angler Knight who marked the deep end. He released the hand-spell that had injected mad fury into my veins and applauded.

"I appreciate the boldness," he said. "Shame I couldn't finish you the easy way."

I said, "Are you sure it'd be easy? Way I see it, your control isn't all that refined."

He flipped me off—I knew I was right. The pressure was uneven, but no smile reached my heart. Sure, it was uneven, but with two spells in a matter of a second he nearly killed me. I had charged boldly toward the shadow of my death. The thought rested against my mind, a leaf on a tranquil lake, and I breathed. Blew the thought away and focused.

"Sphinx, how do we dualcast?" I asked.

It rumbled, "We act as we have. One of thought and action. Why?"

"Cause he tried to hit us from range," I said. "If he wants to measure dicks then I'll show him mine's bigger."

Then Sphinx saw what I did. The Angler Knight was half a cafeteria's length away from me. Well within the distance of a Fivefold Atomic Glory—I wouldn't even have to sacrifice any power. My glaive rested on my thigh as I raised my hands in time with Sphinx's spreading wings. I felt the woven fabric that was us twist tight as a wet towel. Futures on futures dragged into the folds of this condensed moment. When Revelation would bring light.

"My serve!" I yelled.

For the third time in one day a star was born in the Abyss. It cleaved dark in 'twain with the potency of Revelation that burned its bright tail in the world.

The Angler Knight bellowed with glee, "Beautiful! A shame it's cold down here!"

The Abyss was endless and it was complete. Nothing would be born here, for it was the dark where all things died. Even Revelation.

With a turn of his hand, the Angler Knight ushered a glacier into existence. A curtain of condensed cold that could even trap a shooting star. My Atomic Glory was fixed shut within the ice. The flames erratic and stabbing endlessly outward, but unable to find purchase. Some infinities were larger than others I realized. As before me stood the cliff of difference between the links in the chain.

Through the blue of the glacier I could just barely make out his hand. It gestured to the. . . glacier? The icy shelf roiled before it shot towards me thick as a battering ram and pointed as a spear. I leapt to my feet and thrust forward Mother's Last Smile to intercept. Glacial tip met glaive's edge in violent argument.

For a perfect moment there was no winner. Just tip to edge light as a childhood kiss. Where you'd linger in that brief time hung between possibilities—unaware of which path the story would take. I'd love to say I was convinced of mine, but if you could walk around in that endless gap of time you'd see how wide my eyes were. Fear sparkled in the tears that had been forced back by the sheer pressure of what rocketed before me. My arms had just begun to slacken, and I knew that I wouldn't evade death this time. Time. This moment was too long.

"It's just long enough," Sphinx said as the Godtime ended and it snapped its jaws tight around the glaive's shaft. Its neck strained with all its muscles to thrust. The glaive. Forward.

"Always forward," I screamed.

Together we thrust with the weight of our lives, my vengeance, its yearning to fill the world with Revelation. In that single thrust you could find the love I had for Melissa, the feelings that burned unnamed for Amber. You could find the faith I had in Sphinx, and trust it had in me.

Tip met edge—the glaive's head glinted with an unnatural brilliance—and the edge won. Sheared through millennia old ice with the reminder that anything could happen. With one quarter-circle motion, Sphinx and I parried the glacial stake. It ran aground and exploded to the side of us—looking like half a hedgehog—while a heavy mist of snow filled the air.

I stood quiet within what felt like a localized blizzard. In the distance I heard the glacier grind out of the world. Despite the action I had maintained the Omensight, and through this snow screen the Angler Knight was clear to me. His posture was one of exaggerated examination; hand to head to block out a sun that wasn't present so he could better appreciate his work.

"Don't tell me it's over?" he yelled. "Has your mettle run dry?"

As one, I raised my arm and Sphinx thrust aside a wing flinging clear the snow screen. We had a dualcast Twofold Atomic Glory prepared to shove up his ass.

"How could it?" I yelled back, "I am metal!"

They weren't the glorious stars of a Fivefold, but they were four comets that rebelled against the dark. Faster in absence of a greater payload. Able to sneak past the frigid hands of the Abyss. The Angler Knight was caught off guard—there was no spell that'd let him escape fast enough—but the bastard was a knight besides being a summoner. He dragged his body with all the muscles of his right hand side. Moved the four inches that were necessary for the comets to go wide. They landed behind him and exploded in plinths of fire—we missed.

"As are these," Secretary said.

The Angler Knight and I remembered they were there. They were always there. Just now they were there with an automatic pistol aimed for the head he so politely leaned in deference to the gun. Blam blam blam. He stumbled backward under the assault.

"Nadia!" Secretary screamed.

Tnk tnk tnk. The bullets rained against the ground—flattened by the thin layer of water that I only now saw. Ripples from where the bullets struck raced across the surface.

"I didn't have to remember you to know that something swam in my waters," he said.

Raised his hand—spell already cast—and dragged Secretary toward the sword raised in line with their heart. I was barely faster as I plunged the three of us into Godtime.

I leaped astride Sphinx and it flew-ran toward Secretary. Unlike the lesser members of the cult, their actions weren't reduced to nearly imperceptible micromotions. They were slowed, but it was a pantomime of slowness. Like most aspects of Sorcery, those above you in the Chain suffered less from your power—so I made do with what I could.

Sphinx tilted into a wide turn. I thrust my hand out and caught Secretary by the back of their suit. Yanked and felt the three of us push against the pressure that tried to drag us in. Sphinx battered the air with its wings. We spiraled around and up past The Angler Knight. Secretary swung their leg to give him one last kick in the head. No water rippled on that one.

"Where to now?" I asked.

Secretary kept an arm around my waist and pointed to the bright yellow skeleton of metal that framed the elevator the AoSI team had re-designed the Staircase into. Sphinx beat its wings as we flew toward it. I released Godtime and the Omensight. Shuddered as I felt the muscle-clenching poison of stress melt from my body. Exhaustion took its place— Secretary's hectic screaming woke me before sleep had shuttered my eyes and loosened my grip.

"Why isn't he chasing us?" I asked Secretary.

"How could he?" Secretary asked. "I kicked the memory of us out of his head. Along with his ability to perceive anything until sunset tomorrow. Though with how annoying he is to fight, he'll probably be fine a little after the train arrives."

I nodded as if that made any sense to me. We flew between a gap in the metal paneling, and then shot upwards toward Realspace. Until we arrived I kept my eyes on the facility. Lingered on the ruin my battle had made of the courtyard—if I was nice I'd call it a draw. The Angler Knight was only one link above me and I couldn't beat him—couldn't even force out his defense. My thoughts were interrupted by Secretary's chin against my shoulder.

"The mission was a success," Secretary said. "Don't try to find a loss in a win."

* * *​

Blotomisc stood ready for us when we emerged—he still had my Dad's face. I was too exhausted for anger to kindle, and slumped against Sphinx. Barely looked around at the place. We were in a large cave—probably a mine before they discovered the Staircase—and all around us were cultists still as stones. They stared off into nothing with the same glassy eyes as the cultists I found in a trail to Secretary.

"Oh, this is your field-spell," I mutter.

Secretary plays with my hair. Hums in semi-agreement. "It's a way of using it. That's all field-spells are Nadia; a canvas to express the truth of your Court."

"Indeed," Blotomisc said. "Secretary and myself are hardly brutes, so we delay acknowledgement—a minor memetic formation—from occurring. They can't hurt what they can't be aware of."

"So we have no need to hurt them," Secretary added.

Sphinx and I didn't say anything in disagreement. It may have pissed me off then, the idea that they'd just play in minds, but the people they came across at least got to live. Most of mine wouldn't even be remembered by those who loved them most. I knew which was crueler.

The four of us—Secretary and myself riding Sphinx and Blotomisc jogging alongside—made our way through the mine's tunnels. Up into the loading bay where our truck had rolled into to make its way down to the elevator below. Any cultists we passed were glassy eyed in moments. Unable to remember the seconds it took for us to escape from sight. It was in this way we fled from the nondescript building for some old mining operation that the Lodge—and now the Lurkers in the Deep—had claimed as a base to advance their ends.

Sphinx didn't slow down until we fled the grounds and were over the gate. The horizon kindled as the sun made embers of the treetops. I could feel Secretary relax behind me—there was nothing like Realspace after all—and listened when they directed us down to a hill.

"This is where we part ways," Secretary said.

I said, "I can't just leave you in the middle of nowhere."

"Sweetie, I hate to break your heart, but I have ways to travel far faster than your cute sphinx."

I rolled my eyes. "Better statement, I'm not leaving you without whatever token or document I need to guarantee my exemption."

The tired that was in me was apparent, but I had enough energy to clench my glaive. I'd paid my wage of blood. They owed me. Secretary cocked their hip and tossed back their hair.

"You know you shake a lot?" Secretary asked.

"No."

"Well you do," they said. "Look at you, waving around your hurt and rage like a knife. Screaming, 'better do what I say, I have a knife!'"

Their hips rolled in gentle waves like wine in a glass. Eyes bright and teeth a smidge too sharp.

"But that's the thing, the only people who shake as they hold the knife are those who don't want to hold it at all. Quivering in fear of a thing they have control over."

They laid their hand over mine—I was shaking?

"It doesn't change what you owe me," I said.

"Doesn't it?" they asked. "Learn to enjoy the comfort of the knife, my little brute, or you won't survive the exam."

They pressed their lips to mine. Their fingers glided mine down the shaft of my glaive. Broke my grip gently and pinned my wrist to Sphinx's fur. They were both so soft. Then I felt the cool tease of wind against my face. At some point my eyes had closed, and Secretary had left.

"What happened?" I asked.

Sphinx rumbled, "They played a deep trick on your mind, Nadia."

"Was it real?"

Sphinx's head spun backwards to face me—it looked strangely upset.

"That's for you to decide if you want, my summoner."

The regression to calling me "my summoner" tipped me off as to the trap my ignorance had triggered. I muttered telepathic apologies to Sphinx as we flew back to the station outpost.

* * *​

I saw Melissa first. Still clad in her chimeric form she sat atop the inn and kept the wilds in view. At the sight of me she stretched up and waved with both arms—there was something so cute about a ten foot chimera clad in nature's arsenal of weapons leaping up and down in joy. She clambered down the building's surface and leaped to the ground. As we landed she mutated down into the Melissa I was familiar with, and tackled me from Sphinx's back in a crushing hug.

"You're alive," she said. "Oh my gosh you're alive."

"Did you expect me to die?" I asked.

Melissa pushed up to only be straddling my waist. Tears ran in fat waves down her cheeks. She pawed at her eyes to try and stem the tide. I hated watching her cry because soon I couldn't see—tears of my own occluding my vision.

"I know Secretary would've left you to die," she said.

I couldn't tell Melissa how many times I nearly died—she'd probably cry even harder—but in the picture show of near deaths that played on the carousel of my mind I couldn't find a single one that I could truly blame on Secretary. They had led me by the nose into being tortured, sure, but there was no guarantee I'd be killed. The Angler Knight hadn't killed any of the researchers or the examinees the cult had kidnapped. Even when we fought the Angler Knight, they hadn't abandoned me to an impossible battle—arguably they trusted me to fight him. Force him off balance so they could get what they saw as a kill shot.

No, Secretary was a manipulative jerk, but they weren't the type to break their toys. The only person who broke anything—killed anyone—was me. Melissa reached for my hands in concern at whatever she read in my face. I snatched them back.

"Please, just get off now," I said.

Her expression hardened as she rose and stepped away. "Train's here. Amber's holding him up for now."

I found my feet and laid my hand on Sphinx. Let it help me carry this newfound weight. We passed through the lobby and down into a hallway that led to the platform behind the building. There we found Amber handing over one of the token pouches she had claimed as her, "saved your life fee." There were already three pouches in the conductor's hands.

The conductor was shaped like a train's whistle with a white comb-like mustache. He spotted us as we stepped onto the platform, and tried to snatch that last pouch from Amber's hand. She was faster and plucked it back.

"Thanks for doing business," she said.

Turned to face me, and her smile dissipated—was I that easy to read?

"Temple, glad to see you're back. You wouldn't believe how much it costs to stall a train. He charges in thirty minute increments."

"Your donation is accepted. Now, we really can't delay the schedule any further. All aboard!" he hollered. His voice was thin like a train whistle too.

We grabbed our bags and made-to-board. Melissa asked—of course Melissa would ask, "Nadia, what happened to the examinees?"

I bought her off with a pained smile. "Things were difficult down there."

She had enough care in me—trust in whatever goodness I used to have, that I fear hasn't crossed over into this version of me—that she didn't pry. Instead she nodded with as much care as she could and dropped it. Confident, I think, that one day she'd hear the full story from me. I wasn't confident I'd ever tell her, but at least this way I didn't have to lie to her.

We stepped onto the train and found ourselves inside a photo of some fancy Old World hotel. The floors were a glittery marble, and the check-in desk the same rock but in a light-consuming black. We crossed the lobby to find a muscular woman with a buzzed head and rail tracks that wound and spidered across every tract of bare flesh. Her finger traced across a transit map that covered the desk. She didn't look up at us for about three minutes. Amber reached for the service-bell, but the woman raised her finger, one moment.

It was two more minutes before she looked up. Her face a scowl directed largely at Amber.

"You've delayed me, so I delay you," she said.

"We delayed the train," Melissa said confused.

The woman crossed her arms.

"You're the train?" I asked.

She snorted. "I'm Every Train And Its Rails. Is this the first time you've ridden me?"

Melissa and I nodded. Every Train beamed at her admission of being a locomotive virgin, but when she looked at me she shook her head.

"You may have grown, but I never forget a passenger," she said. "Hands."

Melissa, Amber, and myself held our hands out like supplicants. Every Train swiped her finger across our palms—a key manifesting in our hands. Three keys for three rooms. As my fingers wrapped around it, I felt the information of the train's layout sketch inside my head. There was simply too much to smoosh into my mind—when I blinked my eyes I could see the margin notes of the layout, it said something about, "sixth-dimensional spatial compression," techniques. From Melissa's expression I could tell it was also a bit much for her. Amber, of course, was fine.

"Please note, your ticket confers you to a local instance of myself. As you are the only three riding today, do have fun and take full advantage of my amenities. Whilst you may not visit any other instance—provided you have not paid to upgrade your ticket—it'll be unlikely that anyone shall visit this. . . minor branch of myself. Enjoy the ride," she said.

Amber and Melissa took off to enjoy the opulence of this "minor" branch of Every Train. I watched their reflections in the marble floor as they raced toward the elevators—it was really Amber racing first, but she had this way to pull undiscovered pockets of childishness from you. I watched them leave and turned back to Every Train. Who hadn't looked away from me.

On the desk was a small photo album. The cover, a monochrome picture of Mom and Dad at a small table with Every Train while a waitress brought out a baby-sized cup of pudding. It was for a baby-sized me that was held by Every Train. I leaned forward and drank in every detail of the photo. My dad was younger and looked so tired that just smiling seemed to drain him. His eyes shone with the kindness I was used to from him. That didn't keep me from noticing the massive sword that was laid across the table—the pudding sat on it. Mom looked different as well; imperious but like she was trying to let it go and be someone else. The sight of my weird scrunched baby face was already softening her. You'd nearly miss the dark gray that stained her hands and was splattered across her khaki shirt—blood. It even flecked across Dad's sword—I never knew he had a sword—in striations of age. They were killers.

A crooked smile cracked my face and out seeped the cool ooze of relief. It's morbid, but I hadn't expected to get another moment where I'd bond with my parents. Maybe they would've still loved me despite everyone I've killed. They could've taught me some secret method to stop feeling so bad about it.

"It's your album," Every Train said. "Kareem left it from his last trip. The end of your first year of life. If I may ask, where did Kareem end up?"

I dragged the album to my chest. Hugged it like I could shove the whole tome into myself.

"A good place. Peaceful. Didn't have to fight anyone. Then it wasn't, and now he's dead. Mom too," I said.

"So they were successful," Every Train mused.

"My parents?" I asked.

Every Train shrugged, "I suppose. Success is hardly infinite when you seek to live in a single state endlessly. Fate has a tendency to wander if not exercised. Anyways, feel free to ride whenever you need to—Kareem left a hefty balance in his name with you as the inheriting benefactor. Even the personal suite is yours."

"Thank you," I said. My voice was too weak to carry anything but the words.

"Keep them. All according to the covenant," she said. "And the agreements of old friends."

I waved goodbye using the photo album, and stepped into the elevator with Sphinx. My eyes locked on the two people in that picture as I tried to decipher how they became my parents.


AN: Hey hey, folks, just wanted to let you know that if you want to read ahead you can check out my patreon where we're currently at chapter 18. You'll also get updates on Wednesdays as well as Saturday and Sunday. Also, I have a discord for the story as well where I talk about it with folks, you'll be the first to see any art for the story, and get cool lore info (and like, hmu with questions if you ever want).
 
Chapter 12
Applause surrounded me. Everyone I knew had arrived for my birthday party. There was Amber two-fisting beers. Melissa in a gown of silk that rolled with the curves of her body. Sphinx stood at my side with a pleasant smile on its face. Even Secretary was there making out with some other guests. Beyond them it seemed like everything bled into shadow—I blame the sparklers that filled the table. They cast chalcedony embers everywhere.

Then the curtain of shadow parted as my parents carried in a grand silver platter. Their faces wide with joy that they could be here. They set down the platter with a gentle thud. I could see my face reflected in the stainless steel of its lid. My face was only softly painted. The barest hint of color to my lips with a touch of gloss and dark smokiness that framed my eyes—the most I normally went for when playing with makeup.

Those same glossy lips opened in a subtle gasp. This Nadia's head was framed by a halo of aged blood. It pulsated with spikes like the volume meter on one of dad's radios. Beyond the bloody trim was what seemed to be a world of knives and edges—the violence of division.

"Sweetie, are you okay?" Mom asked.

I leaned into her palm. She smelled peppery and sweet. I focused on that.

"Yeah, Mom, totally," I said. "Let's eat!"

The crowd cheered and my dad smiled. He tossed the lid from the platter and shook his hands for the big reveal. It was a head—her head—atop a mound of assorted limbs and viscera. So this was where the things that Atomic Glory consumed went.

Dad's voice broke up with mini coughs he used to cover his tears. "Oh Dreamdrop," Dad said, "when they told me you killed them I couldn't've been happier. Trust me, I was a bit skeptical initially. I said, 'my little, Dreamdrop, killed all of you? Nooo, she could barely crush a bug.' In the end though, it was hard to deny them. You were very prolific."

"Dad, who told you I killed anyone?" I asked.

"That'd be us," her head said.

The crowd parted and a small army marched into the light—the cultists. They waved to everyone, just so happy to be there. When they were fully in the of the sparklers they took a bow, and as one said, "Thank you, princess."

"For what?" I asked. "I-I killed you."

"And proud of it we are," her head said. "To be known forever in your story as your first."

"First?"

"First kill. First massacre even. Call it pride, but I don't know if you'll be beating our record anytime soon. You want to know the exact number?" her head asked.

I crossed my fingers and loosed the Atomic Glory onto her head. Burned it again. Stumbled back from the table. Mom looked so concerned for me. Dad looked down at the platter.

"Tsk, Dreamdrop, don't tell me you've begun one of those silly diets. Old World magazines are not to be taken as trusted advice, we've been over this." He shook his head. "We do not have enough space for you to leave behind leftovers—there's four more platters."

I wheeled backwards from the table. Slammed against cold metal—the Angler Knight.

"Come on, Nadia, don't you want to be big and strong?" the Angler Knight asked gently.

I whirled about in surprise; my feet slid from the ground and I fell up into the air. He caught me with a dip, and then tossed me corkscrewing into his arms. He carried me back to the table.

"Forget about even beating me," The Angler Knight said. "How many people do you think you'll have to kill—consume, if you want to beat them."

A spotlight swiveled over to the crowd. The people melted around the beam of light to reveal my parents' killers at the bar. They raised their drinks high and screamed, happy birthday. One of them waved their glass to the room.

"I'd first like to say, I can't wait to get like you my boys," the masked killer said in deference to the army of my first-slain foes. "Next, for the birthday girl, you better appreciate all that good killing. It'll be a long road to get to us, so best bulk up."

My mom took a spoon to the absent ashes of the head—an eyeball remained. She scooped it and flew the eyeball to my mouth like she did when as a little girl.

"They're right. You need to eat up," my Mom said.

The Angler Knight squeezed open my jaw. Mom tilted the eyeball onto my tongue. They forced my mouth shut. The jellied eyeball squished. It tasted of hopes and dreams, treasured memories. I knew her name. It was—

"Suzuka," I whispered to the ceiling of the personal suite my dad apparently had with Every Train And Its Rails.

"Hmm," Sphinx hummed.

It turns its eyes away from the window—floor to ceiling—and the painting of the countryside that flew by in impressionistic streaks. I pushed myself from the bed. Stumbled to the window-view table Sphinx sat beside. I took the pitcher of water and let it fall into my mouth. Gulping and gulping to clear a taste that sat in my spirit—still, sits in my spirit.

Water dribbled down my chin and neck. Merged with the drops of sweat that marched across my skin. I returned the pitcher—a third lighter in weight—and met Sphinx's eyes.

"Poor dream?" it asked.

I frowned, "Don't tell me you can see into my dreams."

"Was that a request, or just the dialect you learned in whatever nightmare you woke from?"

"What's your problem?" I asked.

"Yours." It said, "I can advise you on more than vengeance if you want. If you'd let me."

"Sure, what advice do you want to give me now to follow the torture of your last great hit: end the engagement with my childhood love?" I asked.

"Is this how you wish to have this conversation?" it asked.

"Maybe," I said.

"Maybe, is not a firm enough answer," my gatekeeper said. "Open the gate or don't. Just don't take it out on me when you're the indecisive one."

I whipped the pitcher off the table—it crashed into a wall somewhere in the kitchen. Shattered.

"Like you can ever give firm answers. Revelation isn't teaching and all that. You can just be annoyingly cryptic."

"I speak clearly, but you're the one who seems to entomb my words."

"Okay, then let's put that to a test. What am I?" I asked.

Sphinx didn't miss a beat, "Divided. As is your nature."

"Gah," I roared.

Snatched a robe from a nearby chair—it was pink and fuzzy—and tied it off as I stormed off to the elevator in the suite. Slammed a button and l screamed one more time. Sphinx just stared at me, so disappointed—I thought at me—then turned aside its face.

It said, "I forgive you."

* * *​

When the doors parted I stomped out into whatever floor it had deposited me. My feet hit soft velvet—the floors were red as spider-lilies. The design of the rug was a field of them after all. Yet, by whatever magic Every Train employed, when I looked up the design moved with me. All those flowers projected up like some hazy illusion that you couldn't help but believe in.

The rest of the room was a bar. There were a few high-tops about the floor, but it had seats at the bar proper—a slab of black marble with silver in the cracks. In a trail down the bar stools I found Amber atop a plush silver one. I took the gold one next to her. She had her hand around a crystal glass with an amber colored drink—whisky maybe. I chuckled at that.

"Temple, what's the joke?" she asked.

"It's bad," I said.

"Let me be the judge of that."

"Your name's Amber," I said. "The drink is amber colored. You're like, self-cannibalizing."

Amber's lips pursed as they tasted my joke. Glanced to the glass then back to me.

"That is bad."

We both laughed at that.

I pressed my chin to my hands. I didn't look her in the eye when I asked.

"What happened with the lindwurm?"

Amber sipped her whiskey. "That's not what you want to talk about."

"It's not, but I have to work myself up to the actual thing."

"Okay," Amber said. "I was caught off guard. No matter how good you are, that's normally how you die."

"Didn't you say you had to have at least one attack spell?"

"You're not going to let that go. Temple, I also said smarts mattered much more. Maybe I don't have one because I never needed one," she sipped, "because I was a traditionalist in that way and that way only."

"Sphinx says maybe isn't a firm answer."

"It's not," she said. "So, maybe, I was just too fixated on you. Making sure you didn't die from the half-a-dozen entities that would've nabbed you during our little quest. A little too focused on why you were lying to me. Choose a story Temple, because I'm not firm on why it shook out the way it did."

She gestured with the drink at the options.

"I could give you more reasons, but at the end of the day we were caught unaware without the gear needed to fight a Baron. Let alone in a stand up brawl when fighting isn't my specialty."

"Pick a story, huh?" I asked. "I think I'll take the one where you just froze and became an idiot. Had to rely on my quick wit and hardy spirit to smash through that door."

Amber shoved my shoulder playfully.

"You're only getting away with that one cause you look way too good in that robe."

I realized that the only thing I was wearing was the robe and the underwear I slept in. My cheeks burned as I blew out my embarrassment. I glanced at Amber, she was in this shimmering tuxedo that drained the red of the carpet like some vampiric thing. Her bowtie hung loose around her neck—just a snatch to whip it off.

"Yeah, well, what about you?" I asked. "Who packs a tuxedo for the Lodge exam?"

Amber smirked. "Someone who expects good parties, or the chance to be with a beautiful woman."

"We're the only people here," I said.

"My point exactly." She ignored the reignited heat in my face, asked, "Are you able to talk about it now? Taking your first life."

I scoffed, "Oh really, what says that I did?"

Amber glanced at my lap. "Maybe the fact you started rubbing your hands on your robe once I asked? It's not going to get the blood out."

My body was always my biggest traitor. I laid my hands against the bar.

"Then tell me how to ignore it," I said.

Amber smiled, "Temple, from how you act around Melissa, I don't think ignoring things works for you. Ignoring this wouldn't work if you tried."

"How do you know?" I asked.

"Cause I've seen how ignoring this destroys a person. Do you want to destroy yourself, Temple?"

"No."

"Then what comes after you get your grand revenge?"

I saw black. A void where a dream should go. Amber took two fingers and guided my chin until I faced her. She found the void down through my eyes.

"You can't ignore this," she said.

I didn't know if she meant the void where my future should've gone, the ghost flavor that I could still taste—the deaths, or some other questions in my spirit.

"Any of it," she answered. "Ignore none of it."

"So then how do I deal with it?" I asked. "The deaths, first."

Amber winked. "That's the easiest answer. You take those faces and names, and scratch them out. Replace it all with a blur and the name, Other."

"Other?" I asked.

Amber nodded and took another sip of her drink. Then she offered me some. I reached for the glass, but she pulled back—a cheeky smile already on her face. Adjusted her grip so the glass balanced against the pads of her fingers by the base. She laid the glass against my lip—the whiskey was smoky, it was cinnamon—and tilted. It was the perfect amount, not to slow or fast, just a gradual trickle down my tongue. Now that cut through the ghost-flavor.

"Save some for me," she said as she pulled it back. "And yes, Other. Humans don't like killing, but we are very good at it. It's our great dichotomy I like to think. Why those of us who love it too much are both more and less human."

I stared in confusion—the drink burned in my chest.

"I digress," Amber said, "we don't like killing but we're good at it. Cause we're the best liars, Nadia, especially to ourselves. You just get up in there and tell yourself, 'they're not a person. Just some other thing.' Lie until you believe their name is Other, until you block out their faces when you recall them, and believe that they were empty inside. That you spilled nothing."

"Wouldn't that be carrying the thread?" I asked. "That kind of stuff is what they said made the Old World so bad. They taught us to never forget that we're all people."

Amber narrowed her eyes—her smile didn't reach them. "That's good advice for those who have the luxury to live with clean hands. It's a world that's not for you anymore."

"Maybe, but it's still a philosophy that should've died in the Old World, right?"

Amber scoffed. "Temple, I thought you got it. The New World's a joke. If it was half of what it said it was you wouldn't be here on this train. Your parents would be alive."

My hand whipped toward Amber's face—she was faster. Caught my wrist. Then slowly guided my palm to her cheek.

"I went too far," she said. "I'm sorry."

She let go and I took back my hand. She sipped her drink.

"I just, things about the New World are too hard for me to believe sometimes. That, 'No Carrying the Thread,' rule the Godtenders put down was just one of them. How could we not carry the Old World with us? It's in our languages, the art we preserved, and even the way we act with one another. A lot was bad about the Old World, but much of it was just us. To deny that is, well, you're the one who can't sleep."

I said, "And you're here drinking. Doesn't instill much faith in your advice."

Amber joked bitterly, "Oh, Temple, this right here is the glue that holds it all together. You scratch everything out with Other, and wash it clean with liquor. Keeps memories from re-emerging and crusting over."

She swiveled in her chair, and swiveled mine. Drank in my bare legs and the way my hair glistened with sweat. She slid the glass over to me.

"When you get real good at it, the faces will be blank long before they're corpses. No different than rabbits you kill for a good stew. Make it easy for yourself, Temple."

I raised the glass—it caught the light so well, was so beautiful in its simplicity—and drained what remained. Let it clink against the bartop. Slid it back to Amber. Marveled as it refilled over the trip to her hand.

"Thanks, Every Train," Amber said as she raised it in a toast.

I laid my head in my hand. Admired the freedom for any traps in her heart.

"Is this how you get all the girls?" I asked.

She shook her head, "I don't get many, Temple."

Took a deep sip of her drink. Slid her gaze along the rim until our eyes met.

"I have a bad tendency of wanting what I shouldn't have. What I don't deserve," she said. "I'm doomed in that way."

"Let me be the judge of that," I said.

Her eyes burned when I said that—the flame of hope and want that seared me. I recoiled, threw myself nearly off the seat. Amber caught my hand. That burn was gone. Snuffed out by my inability to withstand the heat within her.

"Good night, Temple."

I slowly rose from the seat, and made for the elevator. Stopped in front of the metal doors—finger hovering above the button—only to spin back toward Amber.

"Did you kill people?" I asked. "During the Changeover."

Amber rolled her head. Glided to her feet and on sharp heels led her glass down the bartop, around the corner, until we were only a few hands apart.

"Temple, the only people who didn't were the lucky and the dead," Amber said. "And I've never been lucky before in my life."

"There must've been a lot," I said. "You're always drinking."

"I go until I'm sated. Until they're sated."

"Can I help?" I asked. "Please, it'd make me feel better."

"Fine. Drink," she said.

Held her glass to my lips—this again. I didn't break her gaze as I sipped.

"Don't swallow," she ordered—I didn't.

Just sipped until my mouth was full. She removed the glass, breaking the boozy flow. I heard it tap against the glass. Only heard because soon all I could see was the endless gradations of rose within Amber's eyes when her lips met mine. My lids closed instinctively. My back arched up toward her as my hands clung to the lapel of her suit. Her tongue stirred the liquor around in my mouth—stole some for herself. Then we both drank having forgotten in whose mouth the whiskey had started within. She pulled back first—she always pulled back—and ran her thumb to catch a stray trickle from the side of my mouth. I heard the ding of the elevator. Felt my shoulders touch air as the metal doors parted.

"Was that it?" I asked.

"I'm sated, Temple," she whispered. "Are you?"

My body was so hot—the drink molten in my gut and fire on my lips. My breathing was heavy.

"Maybe," I said.

"Come back when you have a firm answer," she said before pushing me—gently—into the elevator.

The doors closed. I hit the button for my suite. Then let my legs give out. My knees hit the floor and my head was never foggier. I couldn't even marshal my thoughts together if I wanted to. Let alone construct the guilt I didn't want just to torment myself.


AN: Hey hey, folks, just wanted to let you know that if you want to read ahead you can check out my patreon where we're currently at chapter 18. You'll also get updates on Wednesdays as well as Saturday and Sunday. Also, I have a discord for the story as well where I talk about it with folks, you'll be the first to see any art for the story, and get cool lore info (and like, hmu with questions if you ever want).
 
Chapter 13
I awoke in an opalescent sea. Its waters were the softest strands that whispered across my skin. Yet I wasn't cold, but rather warm—light must be hitting my back—so I pressed deeper into the waters. Found that now it was my face that was hot. I pressed my hands into the water and pushed myself up. With each yawning breath I found more clarity—I saw Sphinx.

"It's our hour of departure, Nadia," Sphinx said. "I won't be blamed for your misaffairs with time."

My opalescent sea was the broad, warm chest of Sphinx. It stretched its paws and the implication of its claws traced my back. I hissed low and sharp as its claws re-sheathed; toyed with puncturing my skin. Sphinx raised a brow, message received?

I slid down from its chest onto the bed. Looked around to spot my clothes tossed over a chair. Sphinx ignored me to pad over to the elevator where my bags and glaive stood ready.

"Wait," I said.

Sphinx's head spun backwards to see me. Its face, waiting for its favorite scene to happen.

"I'm sorry," I said.

Sphinx sighed, "You were forgiven already. Doubts of conduct, and debts of guilt are ill-fit between us who have only us. Now, you toss aside time as you do words, and I wish to depart."

It briefly stood on his hindlegs and struck the elevator button with its paw. I hung back in the bed to turn around Sphinx's words. They were dismissive, forgiving, and made the guilt chime up my spine for last night. I decided against paying them back for the lack of grief they could've given me by entering more ruminations—thus more delays—and hurriedly dressed.

When I arrived at the lobby I found Sphinx sprawled across a leather couch. In the chair opposite was Amber—looking none the worse for wear unlike myself. Every Train sat in the chair next to her, sipping tea while she oversaw Amber's work.

On the coffee table were a series of blank token slates arrayed beside Amber; waiting patiently as she fought and slaved to finish the one that currently commanded her attention. Sweat dripped from her chin as she dragged her finger quarter-inch by quarter-inch. Underink painted her finger tip black as any brush. Three sat in front of Every Train, already finished.

"I thought we already paid?" I asked.

I crossed the lobby floor and dropped on the couch—Sphinx flicked its tail in annoyance. Every Train slid over a cup of tea, raspberry and hibiscus. I took a slow sip. Refamiliarized myself with a flavor that I'd forgotten since I broke the engagement. It was her flavor. Our flavor, really.

"You did, for the tickets." Every Train said, "However, there is the debt to be paid for delaying me. I reminded Ms. Scorizni that those are best paid expeditiously."

"Reminded, right," Amber said. "Damn train threatened me."

Her face was pouty like any child forced to clean up after themselves. When she noticed I wouldn't dispense any sympathy she sucked her teeth in frustration.

"You're slipping," Every Train informed Amber.

Amber turned hastily to the slate. Rolled her shoulders forward as she clenched her wrist. Inched further. I walked to flank her other side, and gasped at the complexity of the sorcerous phoneme she labored at—the final mark, close to tying it off. The already completed ones had dyed their tokens a deep royal purple. A white phoneme floated inside the little slate, its power diffused out from itself. The source of the dye.

"These are royal tokens," I exclaimed. "Wait, we owe eight royal tokens?"

"I owe eight royal tokens," Amber said. "Paying off half now."

"And the other half at a rate of once per day. Her skill is, mediocre, and I can't risk further delays even for a debt's fulfillment. Even for you, much as I'd wish to hear more of Kareem and Ishisaga-no-Maturama's life together," she said.

"Ishisaga-no-Maturama?" I asked.

The world was struck by a gong as I finished the name—no, not the world, just the world as I felt it. In the gap between waves of feeling I felt my mother's smile. Her touch as she guided my arms and legs into the first glaive technique she ever taught me. Soon as it came the feeling left. My eyes opened—they had closed in reverie—and noted the surprised face of Amber, Every Train, and Sphinx.

"Woah," Amber said.

Her ears bled. Trickled down the sides of her head—the red string of a chinstrap. Every Train produced a box of tissues, handed some to Amber, and then bowed to Sphinx.

"I'm sorry for endangering your summoner," she said.

A honeyed voice oozed out of Sphinx's lips. "Forgiven, but only because your foolishness is to be expected."

Sphinx coughed and added, in its own voice this time, "My Sovereign's words. . ."

"They're her own. I was at fault," Amber said as she waved off Sphinx's concern. "Nadia, don't fall into a habit of speaking Coronation Names."

"If I knew that was hers I wouldn't have repeated it. My Court's Sovereign warned me about saying her name, but I didn't know why," I said. "What are they?"

Sphinx answered, "They're the summation of a Sovereign. Dense with every spell and perspective that could be found within the Court beneath its ruler. The beginning and end to one of existence's great phrases."

"Why could I say Mom's then?"

Amber chimed in. "What kind of mother wouldn't want to hear her child say her name?"

Her words rippled between us all. Cleared away our remaining thoughts or questions. I looked down to the token she had just finished—royal purple again.

"How do you know these phonemes?" I asked.

Amber dropped the four she had left to complete into her jacket pocket. Every Train collected the finished four—pressed each of them into her arm. She closed her eyes and I watched the slates dip down into her flesh like a sinking stone.

"A wandering summoner taught me," Amber teased. "I use his so I can keep my Court off the Public Record. Token crafting is how they get you, you know."

"And what is your secret special Court that's worth all the paranoia?" I asked.

Amber smirked, and said nothing.

"It's not fair you know all of my big secrets," I said.

Amber shrugged. "Not my fault you keep learning them with me around to see."

The elevators dinged. Melissa ran out of hers while the conductor made a slow march from his. Melissa's backpack caused her to tilt side to side as if it couldn't decide how to throw her to the ground. Then it did, and I was already there to catch her. My arm about her waist—I could feel the dense muscle that was woven beneath her skin. I propped her back up. She smoothed out her dress and then punched my shoulder—felt like getting struck by a rock. Did she harden her bones too?

"Alls below, where were you?" she asked. "Couldn't find you anywhere on our floor."

"Well," I said, "I wasn't on the floor. My dad was a guest with my mom, like way back, and I guess we have a personal suite. I slept in the personal suite."

Melissa was stunned. "How much does that even cost?"

Every Train answered, "Fifty royals for the creation of it, and five royals for its yearly maintenance."

"Oh," I said. "I can't pay that."

"You're not expected to. Kareem paid fifty years in advance, and funded the construction of the outpost we departed from. Net him another fifty years of operation as compensation."

"Why'd he pay so far in advance?" I asked.

"Maybe so you could use it," Melissa said.

Amber countered, "Maybe he wanted to always have a way out."

I thought of the earliest photos in the album—Dad was always drenched in blood, hesitant at first to stand near me—and placed them alongside my memory of him, peaceful and kind. Both stories sounded likely, but I didn't have the heart to choose which was true. So I deflected.

"Why were you looking for me anyways?" I asked.

Melissa blushed. "Wanted to make sure you didn't have us late. From how you looked yesterday I didn't think you were getting up anytime soon."

She wanted to wake me up—for years she would wake me up to get to school. It would've been the first time she'd try since I had bothered her that rainy day only a few weeks ago. Before I could say anything, Sphinx arched its back and called from the couch.

"I'll handle that duty, thank you. It's hardly an effort," Sphinx said.

Every Train saved us from the verbal sparring that was seconds from breaking out. The world slid to a stop—we all tilted acutely—and the conductor began to cry. He sat in a chair at a different part of the lobby. Every Train gestured for us to stand once we were perpendicular, and led us to the large double doors we had passed through the day earlier.

We stepped out onto the platform in Brightgate and into the dry touch of summer—the only refreshment, a crisp breeze. I turned back toward Every Train. Craned my neck to peer around her at the conductor who had just bent over and vomited. He tore off his tie and screamed in the wailing tone of a dying beast.

"What's happening to him?" I asked.

"He's breaking. Some are ill-fit to handle consequences," she said. "Though, I wouldn't want my niece to worry. It's not proper for royalty to show so much emotion at the natural flow of things."

Amber pulled me back to clear the platform. I could hear the wretched scream of space parting as something hurtled from a seam that had split in the air—a train? It mirrored the one we had stepped off perfectly, as its appearance was eternally shifting. A train that looked like every train. The two cars slammed together with a bellow of metal parting and the pain of every opportunity one could miss by a delay of an hour and a half.

Metal strips peeled back from the twin trains like overlaid flower blossoms. Wood and granite spires stabbed out from within, and gorey strips of carpeting splattered into the air. Then it was frozen. Imploded upon itself until a bright point in space where time warped at its edges. Only to pop like a soap bubble. One whole train remained—blemish-less. The doors re-opened, and after a glance inside the three of us hurried from the platform. Eager to escape the memory of the conductor's limbs sprouting from every surface like some fungal growth of flesh.

We emerged from the platform area to be greeted by the smell of charcoal and the grilled meats that came with it. Under those scents was frying oil, fresh bread, and yeasty ale. Before I could wander, Melissa had already clasped her hand about my wrist. She had Amber's too.

"My first meal in Brightgate is not going to be train station food. Got it?" she asked.

"I only want a drink," Amber joked.

"Lodge first," Melissa said. "Do it for your princess?"

Amber grinned before shrugging exaggeratedly. "What senior would I be if I couldn't honor even that request?"

"A poor one," Melissa said.

Amber wagged her finger as she led us between hawker stalls.

"Ah, but poor and Amber don't go together," she said.

My brow furrowed as I processed their little play. The mood volleyed between them without entry for me—they were flirting! I looked aghast at Amber—above Melissa's head—but only when Melissa turned to me did Amber's face twist into one of contrition. Melissa caught none of this. She huffed, dropped our wrists and stormed ahead of us.

We hurried after—found her on the steps leading into the hawker center. Around her flowed a current of arrivals, departures, and those rare locals who decided that they'd grab breakfast here. They wore leather jackets, silk kimono, worsted coats, and some wore clouds of blue fire that banded their body like a dress one strong wind from being blown away. Often trailed by their entities from a number of Courts—they carried bags, ferried summoners, rode on shoulders, and swam through the air.

"Stop looking like tourists," Amber said. "I wanna hit the lodge, so I can enjoy the scene here. Brightgate has some amazing breweries that I want to visit."

Melissa asked, "I thought Moontower was where you were supposed to go for breweries?"

Amber waved her hand, "Moontower, The Port, and Brightgate all have good breweries, and I'd like to visit them. Now let's move."

She led us down the steps toward a streetcar stop that stood resolute at its place on the hill. From the bench you could see Brightgate flow up and down over its many hills and deep valleys. Apparently, back during the Changeover the people segmented themselves hill-by-hill for years. Fought over the valleys cyclically until they lost the heat of violence that led them at the start. Buried old grievances beneath track and cable car wire—a beautiful testament to letting go. I looked beyond the city, and found that point where sea met sky. My vengeance hadn't docked into place yet, but it'd be here. As we waited for the cable car I imagined my vengeance painting that Old World bridge—the eponymous, Bright Gate— in blood fresh from the necks of my foes. I had only painted a third of it in my mind when the car arrived.

We piled in alongside others. A bundle of men sporting jackets sewn with linings of blue bandana, members of the Blue Tear collective way to the south. There was a woman wrapped in black shadow whose face broke the light into rainbows—her skin was flowing silver—a witch, probably from farther north near Moontower. Most others weren't that interesting; locals whose route necessitated the pathing. Unlike me they didn't gawk at the passengers. The unusual and uncommon was altogether too common when you had to pass a station everyday.

As we pulled away I turned my eyes onto Amber. She looked uncomfortable—she never looked uncomfortable. Her hands picked at her fingers flinging flakes of skin to the floor of the car.

"What's wrong?" I asked.

Amber pulled a taut smile. "Just worried about the state of my favorite brewery. I loved the booze, trust me, but they had this fried chicken that'd come in a creamy sauce. I'd die if I didn't get to have it again."

"You're a better liar than that," I said to her.

She said, "I am worried about the brewery. And other things. I contain multitudes."

"Like more secrets I won't get to know?" I asked.

Amber stole a glance toward Melissa—she was distracted gawking at passing architecture—before returning to me. Gave a quick squeeze of my hand. Trust me?

"I let you work up to your things," she said. "Let me work up to mine."

Her voice wobbled the tiniest amount. An indecision that crept in—maybe she wanted me to press, to not just accept things to be equal. The one time, where she expected selfishness from me. Needed it. Only for me to fail to provide—it wasn't all my fault though.

"Was Brightgate always known for its street art?" Melissa asked, distracting us.

She pointed up at a building we were passing. Its wall a dramatic slash of stone to keep the building atop its crown level. Painted across was a mural of a whale in its dying descent as it drifted down into the dark of the sea. Its flesh decayed to form jellyfish that glowed bright as they spiraled out toward the viewer.

"Whalefall," Melissa said. "Kind of a haunting subject, right?"

"Where shadow is invited it is to be expected one would find schemes lurking," Sphinx said.

Melissa's face fell—she had hoped that we'd left the Lurkers in the Deep behind. I'd failed to mention what I'd learned with Secretary about the Lurkers—the extent of their plans. Amber tsk'd and tapped her closed fist, quiet. She swirled her finger at the room, we aren't alone. I looked around to see if anyone reacted to what Sphinx said. Which earned me a kick to my shin from Amber. Her eyes frustrated and confused, what's wrong with you?

We didn't talk about the "street art" for the rest of the ride. Though after Melissa had pointed it out it was hard not to see it everywhere. The whale's wide dead eye watching from between buildings, layered lenticular across the vertical beams of a house, and those jellyfish glowed across the top of roofs. It was everywhere once you knew to look. I only examined it once using the Omensight, but I didn't glean much—the art missed a key thread that otherwise left the entire image inert. It was hardly worth the tears the spell exacted from me.

After a half hour of dangling in mid-air and soaring down hills, we'd arrived at the Lodge district. If comics and books are anything to go off—they aren't, but it was all I knew until then—every city had a district like it. An area cordoned off socially by the residences, dorms, and shops that all traced their way to the Lodge. Whether in service to its members or its aims. We stepped off at our stop alongside the Moontower witch and the boys from the Blue Tears. As you'd expect they were also examinees.

We passed through the eastern gate—it was stone, five men thick—and marched direct as our cable car to the spiraling building of glass and living wood that corkscrewed into the sky. Cherry blossoms surrounded the tower—a murmur of petal starlings endlessly reshaping. Amber sucked her teeth in distaste. Muttered something about it being a waste of dues to maintain.

Down the brick streets and gentle slopes, we made our way to the Lodge headquarters. A small line of examinees unspooled out the front door and down the steps. We passed a man calling for people to place their bets on the prelim results. The line moved fast though, and we found ourselves inside the lobby no more than ten minutes after joining the end of the line.

The lobby was a wonder of wood—the floors covered in rings that told its story—and above the central open air were multiple stacked balconies that looked down on us. Far above them though was a ceiling of stained glass from which a waterfall of colored light descended in great beams. Sphinx bumped me; it was our time to register. At five terminals a number of androgynous workers in suits identical to Secretary's—save the jacket—registered entrants.

"Greetings, I'm Secretary," they said.

Their face was soft, body sharp, and voice bright like a sparkler. They weren't my Secretary.

"We're here to register for the exam," I said.

They nodded and pointed to a medium-sized sorc-deck attached on a swivel arm. The slate showed a screen with instructions to write down our name and Court. Melissa and I followed, but Amber's finger hovered just above.

"How honest do we have to be?" Amber asked.

The Secretary—I'll call them the Lobby Secretary—giggled behind their hand. "Always those of you trying to be enigmatic. You'll have to tell us if you pass the exam anyways."

Amber smiled. "I'll handle that when I pass. Until now," her finger flew as she scrawled her name, "this is all you get."

Lobby Secretary nodded with a polite service smile. Swiveled the slate back toward themselves. Tapped away at a keyboard below the desk. Their eyes rose in disbelief.

"Oh, you're all exempted," they said.

"We are?" I asked.

"Mhmm," they hummed. "Quite a rare one as well."

"There are rarities to the exemption?" Melissa asked.

"No, just the one who gave it," they said. "I haven't known them to hand out one in the four years I've worked this desk."

"Secretary came through," Amber said, a little surprised they did.

They fished out three cards. When I tilted mine I noticed a slight holographic effect below the surface—a mark of some sort.

Lobby Secretary said, "These are your Probationary Lodgemember passes. They'll grant you access to our highest level of restaurants, deals at all Lodge approved shops and facilities, and will serve as your room keys for the residences prepared for all examinees. Note, they will expire two days after the exam, pass or fail."

"Why do we get all this just for taking the exam?" I asked.

"Think of it as motivation for you to do your best," they said. "Or a consolation if you die somewhere along the way. Next!"

Any worries I had were dismissed along with me. The three of us left the line and dropped into a small huddle of seats. We glanced between ourselves and then broke into smiles. Mine was the biggest as I leaned back and stared up toward the rainbow waterfall of light.

"We made it," I said.

Amber squeezed my thigh. "I told you we would."

Melissa squeezed the opposite thigh. "I, um, hope we pass," she said.

I grasped their hands and gave them an equal dose of my confidence.

"Whatever we have to do, we're passing," I said.

Melissa shook her head. "Not whatever. I think we need a line."

"Really?" I asked.

Amber nodded, "It'll help. When things stop making sense, and we have to make choices."

"Okay," I acquiesced, "what's the line?"

"Each other," Melissa said. "No matter what, we don't hurt each other. None of us dies either."

"I thought it'd be something hard," I said.

We all shook hands on three. It wasn't like the oaths I struck with Sphinx—no magic hid behind the words. I'd never feel a razor to my spirit if I went against it. Instead, when I looked into their eyes I knew that if I broke this oath it'd be a knife to the heart. Mine and to the nascent thing that I felt when our hands were together and we became a chain of belief held only for each other.

"What now?" I asked.

"Brewery," Amber said. "I'll drop our stuff at our residence on the way."

Melissa answered, "I'm going to make a reservation at the fanciest place here."

"With what money?" Amber asked.

Melissa glanced.

"No," Amber said.

She gently pouted—exactly like Amber would.

"Please," Amber begged.

"For princess?" Melissa asked.

Amber broke. She reached into her storage-spell and removed four token pouches. Dropped them into Melissa's hands. Melissa raised a brow. Amber added another two.

"You better get us a table that overlooks the bay," she said. Then ran off before Melissa could beg for more money.

"What about you?" Melissa asked.

I thought for a moment. My thoughts tilted toward Suzu—Other! Toward Other—and I answered.

"I want to see the prelims," I said. "Maybe scope out the competition."

Melissa patted my shoulder. "Have fun."

* * *​

It wasn't fun. I got lost a few times trying to find the stadium where the prelims were being held. Sphinx was the one who pointed out I should follow the crowd of rambunctious locals spilling beer and popcorn onto the street. They led us down toward the bay where we caught a ferry that led us out to the stadium—it "floated" atop the water.

The line of locals was massive, but I got to take the fast lane—Lodgemembers only. I fiddled with my probationary pass as I slid it back into my pocket. Followed the directions to where seats were reserved for any Lodgemembers that wanted to watch. The area was a block—middle row, perfect height—and largely empty. There were a few people present to watch, but whether they were there to cheer for someone or gather information, I didn't know. I didn't really care to know anyways. I needed to be alone.

I took a seat to the far end of the block, and slid down into it. Sphinx tried to find a good space to sprawl out but there was none. It huffed and walked into me—folded itself so it could curl up inside my spirit. I kicked my feet up onto the railing, and took the whole affair in.

Down on the grounds, a small mob of examinees milled about in anticipation. They stood on a field of clover at the center of the stadium. Watching as technicians sent commands to some hidden temple that slowly raised slopes, platforms, and whirling blades of ginkgo gold light. There were hoops to jump through, plush bats to dodge as they swung to and fro across a trail, and I even saw what looked like a maze of golden webs that caught what little moisture was in the air. It was impressive and complex—so beautiful that a tear came to my eye.

"It's an obstacle course," I said. Guilt crawled up into my words.

"You killed to get out of an obstacle course," a voice teased, more audible than my conscience.

I remembered and found Secretary—my Secretary—lounging in a seat next to me. Their skirt was traded for thin shorts, stockings for bare olive skin, and like the ones at headquarters, had lost the jacket. Instead they only wore a thin shirt with a ribbon tie under the collar. They pulled their feet up onto the seat, head rested against their knees, and smiled at me.

"Did I get it right?" they asked, teeth bright and smiling at the chance to play with me again—whether I wanted to or not.


AN: Hey hey, folks, just wanted to let you know that if you want to read ahead you can check out my patreon where we're currently at chapter 19. You'll also get updates on Wednesdays as well as Saturday and Sunday. Also, I have a discord for the story as well where I talk about it with folks, you'll be the first to see any art for the story, and get cool lore info (and like, hmu with questions if you ever want).
 
Chapter 14
"Come on, you gotta tell me if I did," Secretary said.

"Why do you care?" I asked.

Secretary thought for a moment. "I want to see if you're still as readable as ever."

"I'm not that readable," I complained.

"Nadia, a book can't be closed if it refuses to admit it's open," Sphinx said from within me.

I pouted at its betrayal, and Secretary took that as a win. They leaned against me, stroked their hand through my hair, and pointed me toward the mob of examinees.

"If they had your deal they wouldn't feel bad," Secretary said. "They'd drown this place in blood if it meant avoiding the prelims."

"Well they aren't me," I snapped.

Secretary jerked their hand back as if I bit it. A sort of sympathy—knowing them just the appearance of it—came over them.

"Is my little brute worried that she made the wrong choice?" Secretary asked.

I mumbled, "No. I made a choice. It just wasn't a necessary one."

"Hmm, you weren't that confident you'd pass back at the outpost," Secretary said.

"I didn't know it was an obstacle course," I said. "If I did. . ."

Secretary shook their head in disappointment.

"Little brute, you should learn now that the exam is more than the test. Even the prelims," Secretary said. "First off, it's not just about finishing the course. We only accept the top fifty times."

"Okay, Sphinx flies. Would be pretty easy to get a good time."

"Little brute, do you know what the average time is for completing the prelims when we use the obstacle course?" Secretary asked.

I didn't say anything. They knew that was my answer, and so they leaned forward—hands on the railing to keep from falling off our balcony—and laughed into the wind.

"Forty minutes," Secretary said.

They pointed out toward the clump of examinees. I joined them and followed the edge of their nail as it landed on person after person. Many of them wore the costume of their collective, and others wore clothing that was homespun and patchy. There were those with weapons that were flecked with blood that could never be cleaned, and others sporting shrines of unknown designs—likely cutting edge—that I'd never seen. Most of them didn't have their entities out. The few that did rode theirs as mobility aids of some sort.

"It takes nearly forty bone breaking minutes before we see anyone start crossing the finish line. Why, my little brute, because the prelim isn't the course. Your competition is," they said. "All of you hungry to fulfill a dream that each other person would deny you of to sate their own fantasies of their future. Kids from isolated villages or raised by hermits racing alongside the prodigies and divas of the collectives. Monsters that haven't been seen since the Changeover slipping out from wherever they hid just to gain that little card in your pocket that'll let them take fate by the throat and fuck it raw."

Secretary hopped up on the railing. Leaned over to me so their lips were just shy of my ear.

"That mob hungers just as much as you, my little brute. Are you confident your hunger is greater than theirs?"

I gripped the railing like I could shatter it. Did I think I was hungry enough—of course I did, now. Even from the stands the wave of determination that flowed from the examinees was palpable, edged, and none of them shook as they knew what'd have to be done. They were ready to spill blood for their dream, but my hand had to be forced to spill it so I could come closer to ending my nightmare. I released the railing and let myself fall into my seat.

"Would I have passed?" I asked.

Secretary shrugged, "Little brute, only you can answer that."

"What if I want to know what you think?"

Secretary demurred before they shrugged and answered. "Amber's skilled and smart. She wouldn't let you fail. Melissa is full of potential, but has a bad habit of second guessing herself—a horrible weakness if you want to pass. Still, she'd recover and prove adaptable enough to make it through."

"And me?"

"I don't know," they said. "When I look at you I'm split. I see my little brute who would've been so quick to end my life. Even now my reflection is still a corpse in your eyes."

They hopped down from the railing. Crawled atop my seat until they straddled my waist. Their eyes examined my own—my spirit—for nuances that kept them from definite answers.

"In fact, it looks like it's more than just me. The trick hasn't taken yet in your head, but it's been seeded. Oh the corpses you'll make if I let you be," Secretary purred as their fingers drummed against my throat. "At the same time though, you're still so small. Doubtful of any greatness you could accomplish. Questioning if you want to in the first place. Yet you've lashed yourself to this ship and I, despite what you think of me, would prefer you to make harbor."

Secretary rolled from my lap and into the seat they'd sat earlier. I held my own hands to keep from shaking. My head turned to ask Secretary another question, but they tapped their finger against my nose to bid me to silence.

"Yup, still so readable," they said. "Split open and writ large. Nadia, you won't make it through this until you decide what you're willing to be. To do."

"Anything," I said, forcing myself to believe. "Anything except harm Amber or Melissa. We swore an oath I don't intend to break."

"That's the funny thing about oaths, no one ever does," Secretary said. "Anyways, as much as I love teasing you I have an offer for you."

Motes of light coalesced to form an envelope between their raised fingers. They handed it to me, and as I turned it over I saw the instructions: Open Only In Private. Secretary answered before my brow could form the tiniest wrinkle of thought.

"A chance to prove how wide 'anything' really is," Secretary said.

I said, "You have to give me more than that."

"I don't, but because you're still such a cute little question, I will." They explained, "It's a chance for extra points to go on your exam. It helps the Lodge as well if you were feeling loyal enough to ask."

"Do I have to do it?" I asked.

"Are you that confident you'll pass?" they countered. "It's your choice, my little brute, always your choice. Just remember, opportunity is like a girl at the bar. If you dither about whether to ask her out, someone else will."

Secretary stretched in their seat before standing. I turned the envelope between my fingers— the corners pressed into my fingertips—and examined it like the weapon it was. My only question being if it was the weapon I'd plunge into my heart or use to carve out someone else's.

I didn't watch Secretary leave—they had ways to slip away that didn't make it worth the effort—though I did stay long after they were gone. I watched as the whistle was blown and every evil in my competition's hearts flew like vultures. Nameless nobodies from towns like mine were elbowed, stomped, and eviscerated by those around them—poor bastards never had a chance. Though the scions of the collectives didn't fare much better. Sure, they fended off a straggler here and there, but they were alone and it didn't matter how brilliant the light when the surrounding dark was so oppressive. In the end, the mob took them as well.

When we hit the forty minute mark and someone finally emerged from the bloody orgy of violence and sorcery that was the starting line, I left. The roar of the crowds and despair of gamblers saw me out.

On the ferry back to the mainland, Sphinx emerged from inside of me. It looked to the setting sun. My vengeance rippled on the water's surface as the boat disemboweled the bay.

"We don't need it," Sphinx said.

My nail teased the underside of the top flap. "Really?" I asked.

Sphinx's tail flicked as it circled to meet my face.

"Really. The way is only worth the effort we put into it. Cheats are a poison that taint every choice after.".

I agreed—especially now I agree—but I had seen what lurked in my competitor's hearts. Things more inhuman than what filled my nightmares as a girl. Each one of them would've taken Secretary's deal at the outpost. With how readily they shattered bodies, I knew they wouldn't question afterwards, like I did. They took comfort in their knives—some of them, from what I saw, took pleasure in them as well.

"Sphinx, could we have passed the prelims?" I asked.

Sphinx tried to meet my eyes, but couldn't. It searched for some undoubtedly cryptic answer for how we could've gotten through. There was none to be found.

"Then maybe this is my way," I said. "A poisonous one tainted from the minute I took Secretary's bargain at the outpost."

"That was a safe choice," Sphinx said. "A necessary one."

I scoffed, "We nearly died countless times over."

"You grew as a summoner," Sphinx added. "A new spell, dual casting, and I would think we…"

"We what?" I asked.

It said, "We began to trust one another."

I was quiet. We had only the whir of the ferry's engine, and the muffled clap of water folding over on itself. The wind's rushing cacophony. I pocketed the envelope. Laid my hand against Sphinx's face. Guided its head toward mine so our foreheads touched.

"I don't know if I can ever trust you," I said.

"Why?" Sphinx asked.

"Cause I barely trust myself. I shake, I cry, I kill, I'm divided. That's what you told me."

"You're also complex," Sphinx said. "A beautiful tapestry that's better suited for such feelings. Only monsters are simple, my dear summoner. Nadia."

"I feel like you see more in my spirit than I do yours," I said.

Sphinx chuckled, "It's not hard. I only have to look at you, but have you even once seen me?"

I hadn't. It knew I hadn't, but now I knew I hadn't. We parted heads and I examined Sphinx under the Omensight. Beneath the colors of Real, it was a silhouette painted in the endless nuances of Revelation. Underneath the many eyes that patterned its coat were burning stars—variations on Revelation's theme—the standard for entities higher up the Chain. Then I looked down, and saw a thread that ran between Sphinx and myself. Ran my sight against it until it opened upon a memory—one of Sphinx's.

It resided in a place where only poetry and prophets could go. Revelation was blinding and discursive even as brilliance and ingenuity floated upon searing winds. There was a beauty to it in the same way that there was beauty in how the sun could sear your retinas and make the last thing you'd ever see become something sacred. That was its home, some place impossible and grand, and in that blazing place they didn't budge as their fellow soldiers marched to meet the call of a scared girl. As sky and ground were conflagrations of sensibility, Sphinx was the only one who listened to my plea in its entirety.

My self doubt and my desire for resolve, my sorrow and my rage, my guilt and my yearning for the way to redemption. It heard my desire to know, and beneath it my plea to not be let forward until I did. Its siblings would enable me to my end—guide me up the Chain as fast as possible with no care for if I burnt away before completing my task. Revelation was not caring, but Sphinx was in the way they knew how. So over teeming masses it flew and flew until the end of bonfire skies, and the beginning of the Underside's edge.

When my vision pulled back I was being shaken by the ferryman. Blood ran from my eyes like water from a stream. I looked up to find Sphinx worried—it was always rare for their face to take to new feelings. It gently pushed aside the ferryman, and guided me up onto its back. I crawled into place. My blood dropped into its fur and spread like ink in water.

"I'm sorry," I muttered.

"What have I said about doubts and debts," Sphinx said.

"Was I not supposed to see that?" I asked.

Sphinx shook its head. "I don't know. Maybe not, but you saw it even if your eyes won't remember," it said.

"Do you miss it?" I asked.

Sphinx padded down from the deck to the dock. Its gait so smooth I felt nothing.

"Sometimes," it said. "There's a clarity there in that place where shadows die and mysteries find no purchase. The Real is complex. Everything occluded behind everything else. So many schemes and shadows. Too many to guard from."

"Is that what you're trying to do?" I asked.

Sphinx laughed. "It's—if I'm to be fair to Mutation's maiden and Rememberance's puppeteer, even that drunken mummer of yours—are all trying to do for you. Protect you. Perhaps the puppeteer is right, and you're simply too cute."

"Is that a joke?" I asked.

Sphinx groaned, "Yes, I don't think I like it very much."

That brought me to laughing. It joined me. Together we chortled down the street past shops and street vendors. So much comedy opened up before us because I could finally see it. We returned to the lobby at headquarters to wait for Melissa and Amber. Sphinx curled on a couch while I rested my head against its bulk.

"So Melissa?" I asked.

Sphinx said, "I'd rather not."

"I'm ready," I said.

Sphinx sighed and said, "Yes. She shifts and changes. Yet her musculature is crystal. I did not see her demand for clarity and conviction toward absoluteness to benefit you."

"Yeah," I said, "I can see that. She's still my friend—maybe—and I don't think I could ever stop loving her."

"You already cut her from your life once," Sphinx said. "If together they rejoin, then such is the way and who am I to interfere."

"Thanks," I said.

"Doubts and debts, Nadia."

"Sphinx," I began, "I'm not enough as I am to pass."

"Nadia—"

I cut it off, "I'm not. We both know that."

"I disagree, but will humor this," Sphinx said.

"You said it yourself, by taking Secretary's offer the first time I learned a new spell. I learned how to dual cast. Alls below, I learned how to kill." I rolled over, and said, "Now I have to practice. I don't think I want to, but I think I need to if I want to move forward."

"Always forward," it muttered. "And if the way is strewn with glass?"

"Then I hop on your back," I said. "Trust that you'll fly me out."

Sphinx shook its head, but it smiled. "You wouldn't learn that way. However, I will always walk with you."

I rolled onto my back and allowed myself a brief affair with sleep. Melissa shook me awake when the moon was rising—could see a hint of it before it took center stage at the eye of the ceiling. I stretched, and let Sphinx and Melissa guide me to the elevators where Amber stood.

"How were the prelims?" Amber asked.

I yawned, "Clarifying. So, did we get a table that overlooks the bay?"

Melissa beamed, "Of course."

The elevators carried us smoothly up to one of the highest floors of Lodge headquarters. Melissa skipped and hummed in anticipation. The restaurant was behind a black door, marked with three moons in three phases, with nothing else to discern that it was even there. I took a step backward, forward again, and marveled at how the door could only be seen within that narrow gap of a step-and-a-half. Melissa waved us inside while bouncing up and down.

As we passed through the door we entered a hallway composed of branches that gave way to a beautiful deck of smooth wood floors. There was only one table in the entire place. Melissa hurried to her seat while I meandered over to the large bay windows that were taller than Melissa's chimera form. The glass was cool to the touch, and outside I could see the sun—red as a busted lip—linger for one last tantalizing glimpse. The darkness of night crowding and pushing the sun to pass on.

"What is this place?" I asked.

"It's called, Nowhere Fast," Amber answered.

Melissa's voice took a downturn, "You've been here before?"

"Not in a long time."

I leaned against the glass to try and grab a peek at the city below, but it was too dark. Night reflected from heaven down to the earth. The problem was it was wrong. There should've been lights from all the houses and nighttime businesses. A smattering of earthbound stars.

"It's called a porthole," Amber said. "Made from sand found in the Underside. When you peer through it lets you get an approximation of what the Underside is like below you."

"I didn't know this was what night looked like," I said.

"Awesome, now can we please eat?" Melissa whined.

Figuring we'd tortured her enough, Amber and I took our seats. Each of them flanked me while I had no opposite to keep me from looking out the porthole. Menus already sat at our table—though to call them that implied as if there were options. No, they were more like dining itineraries. Line by line detailing what we'd eat and the drink it paired with. The only option was the final line with the question: What's the last thing you want to taste?

"What's Sunshine Pearls Marinated in The Jolt of a First Breath supposed to mean?" I asked.

Melissa said, "Conceptual-fare. You know, like how we Glorycakes before the first day of school."

"Sure, but I thought that was just a metaphor. Invoke the Court but not really summon it."

Amber flapped wide her napkin before laying it across her lap with nary a wrinkle. I tried to do the same, but my hand jittered and the cloth wouldn't lay right—Sphinx helped fix it.

"Well, this is actual Conceptual-fare. Everything's made from ingredients taken from the Underside. I hear those collective-kiddies grow up on the stuff," Amber said.

I asked, "Is that good for you?"

Amber shrugged, "When was the last time they ever did anything good for themselves."

Melissa snapped, "I don't want to hear about how the collectives are doing weird eugenics experiments or whatever conspiracy you believe about them."

Amber said nothing. My eyes had widened in shock—it took a lot to make Melissa snap, but despite their disagreements on the collectives it didn't deserve this. She looked around to apologize to other non-existent patrons. Then back to us.

"I'm sorry," Melissa said, "I just want a nice night, please."

"We'll have plenty of nice nights," Amber said.

"Will we? Cause I heard that secretary in the lobby. We only get access to stuff like this as a consolation for if we die," Melissa said. "We could die, and never get a night like this again. So I want to make this last."

"And go nowhere fast," I said.

Melissa nodded. I debated reaching for her hand—even divorced we felt a similar pain, but would it hurt more if I held her—and watched as Amber did what I couldn't. Be there for her. I held silent my own worries and gave her time to gather herself. Our food arrived while she did. The plate was stacked with a string of sunrise yellow pearls in a sort of hexagonal pyramid. While a jagged mist wafted from the dish.

The waiter—a four-armed entity with an empty oval where a face should be—fiddled with its flouncy skirt as it instructed us to slurp the pearls like a noodle. As one we raised the first pearl to our mouths, and popped it inside. It tasted bright as sunshine, and brought a static-y tingle to every nerve in my mouth as if it was being woken up from a long sleep. Then I slurped, and let the shock slip into my gut and diffuse through my body. Every part of me waking up and leaving me so aware. I could feel the thread count of the cloth beneath my fingers. Hear the tiny moan-hiccup of pleasure Melissa would make when she was tasting what she considered a good meal—or when I did my job and treated her like one.

I turned to Amber because what I didn't smell was the yeast of a good bear or the burn of a spirit. Definitely not the cinnamon of whiskey. Every sense was awakened for this brief moment, and Amber smelled nothing of a brewery or any drink at all. Instead, she smelled like copper. A smile crossed her face as she misread my surprise.

"How's it taste, Temple?" Amber asked.

When I slurped the last pear I spoke. "Very good. Al dente. But I feel so much more," I said.

Melissa lifted the menu and pointed it out to me. Underneath the title of the dish it explained the Courts that went into it, in this case it was Morning and Rebirth. I'd never heard of either of them before. They weren't on the Public Record, and I'd never met anyone with them before. As I rolled the taste over in my mouth I wondered if there was anyone taking the exam that was bonded to them.

Afterwards, the waiter came with a platter of cocktails for us. Three glasses expertly carved, and filled with what looked like snow piled inside. Spirit of A Snowdrift was what it was called, so I figured it was made from Sleep—commonly known as the Winter Court. Its ruling Principle was Death, so it was a clear pairing. The snow poured like water into my mouth and deadened my nerves ever so slightly. Melissa's reddened like it always did in winter. We chuckled over our drinks, and Amber just smiled and sipped away. In the light of the morning having tasted rebirth, even as sleep drifted in, how could we worry?

"What was so clarifying about the prelims?" Amber asked.

I said, "It's how intricate the tests are. Like, the 'test' was an obstacle course, but the test was something more. . ."

"Sinister?" Amber offered.

"A bit negative, but yeah."

Melissa asked, "Okay, but how's an obstacle course sinister?"

"It's how you run it. Every examinee at once. Everyone for themselves," I said.

"That's not good. If you did it that way you'd just confuse them. They'd fight each other more than they'd run the course."

"And that's the point," Amber said. "First it tests your ability to follow basic instructions. It doesn't say anywhere to fight after all. But after that, it tests how prepared you are for if a fight breaks out, and if you're efficient enough to not give away too many details to secure yourself."

Melissa finished her drink. I matched her, and Amber followed close behind. It was time for the second dish. It was a pink tongue—three of them—curled atop a smoldering piece of charcoal that finished cooking the meat exactly as the square plates clacked in front of us.

The waiter said, "It's called the Dictator's Abdication. Composed of Tyrants and Melancholy. If you desire more heat you'll find a dish filled with votive tears freshly cracked. We recommend the dish eaten in one bite."

I missed the spice of home—what Mom raised me on—so I sprinkled votive tears over the tongue. Lifted it by its skewer and downed it in one go as instructed. There was a smokiness—an ash—that coated my tongue as the tongue burst into a fatty powder. I closed my eyes and felt the weight of a crown on my brow. It was sharp and the blood I spilled to claim it would always sting my eyes. There was a time when I loved how my eyes felt—prickly and aware—when blood would paint them in one arterial spew. Those were times long past, and the residual heat of a rule brought to ash intensified by knowing that I once touched greatness brought tears to my eyes. I tried to live in the last full flavor of burst fast that popped from a clump of ashen-tongue.

Sphinx pushed my drink into my hand as I groped for it. It was called, The Sweet Song of An Open Door, and was poured from a tea kettle that whooshed softly in offering of other ways. Roads that could be taken only because you'd tasted the bitterness of how one ended. There was a honeyed coolness to how it coated my tongue—smothered the heat.

"What's the benefit supposed to be for eating this stuff?" I asked.

The waiter answered, "It's said to aid in opening one's mind. By familiarizing yourself with the nuance of a Court and their interactions you're better prepared to engage with complex sorceries."

"Or feel your way around what it's like when Courts go to war," Amber said.

"That's just what they say at least," the waiter said. "Now, I have to go retrieve your final dish."

"Don't we have to tell you?" I asked.

The waiter curtsied, "You already have."

I asked Amber, "Do you think eating this stuff really prepares you?"

"Nothing can prepare you," Amber said. "Maybe, at a high intake and high quality you can get some minor benefits: be more aware, be more thoughtful, etcetera."

Melissa said, "Aren't you the one who said that summoners are supposed to cheat?"

Amber smirked, "Don't use my brilliant quips against me. I'm right though, I always am, but there's a difference between cheating the enemy and cheating yourself."

"Like the bigmouth at the outpost?" I asked.

"Perfect example," she said. "Cheating yourself is mistaking preparation as experience. We prepare because we don't know what will happen. We train so we make up for our deficiencies in what has already happened. Eating fancy food, doing endless drills and forms, and whatever else has a use. I just don't ascribe that much use to it."

Melissa asked, "So then what do we do? We know the tests are going to be more involved than the objective, and not much else."

"We learn what we can. Don't take things at face value. Find whatever edge we can get, and otherwise lean on our promise," Amber said. "We know what we can't do, and that lets us do anything else."

I said, "You make it sound so simple."

Amber chuckled as she sipped her drink. "Hardly," she said. "It's just, I refuse to imagine a world where I let you down."

We shared a moment, and I felt a heat on my lips—my body remembering. I saw that same heat in her eyes as I did that night. From this distance, I took more warmth in it than fear. Secretary had said she'd refuse to let me fail. Over drinks like this I believed it. Then swept my eyes over to Melissa whose eyes were swimming as the cocktails leaned against her thoughts.

"What do we do when we make it?" she asked.

Amber shrugged and I was silent.

Melissa slapped the table. "Come on, Nadia, you have to know, right? The big step in your plan."

"I don't really know. I'm focused on passing first," I said. And killing the Lodgemaster.

"Would you tell me if you did?" Melissa asked.

"Sure—," I said.

"Cause I don't think you would," she said.

"Melissa," Amber said.

She banged the table with her fist. "No, if there's any chance we might die I need her to hear this," she stated. "I don't think you're telling me everything. Maybe it's not mine to know, but I'm still here. Alls below, I don't know why, but I'm still here. With you. Cause if I wasn't I'd just worry. When I stormed off that night in the car, I worried. Every raindrop that slammed against my window I saw as a tidal wave threatening to drown you. My sisters had to hold me down from driving in that mess."

She drained her cup. "When Secretary took you, I worried. I know two spells of yours, and none of them could heal you. Take a blow for you. It only takes one stray blow to kill someone. Then when you came back from it you looked like a hole had been blown in you, and you just had to appreciate the sound of your emptiness. Now there's this exam and I worry what we'll have to go through. What you'll have to go through. If I die, I worry about who's going to worry for you. Who'll remind you to appreciate architecture, or enjoy the colors of sunset. Make you have a good meal. Fuck, I'm rambling."

I didn't drink while she spoke. It wouldn't have been right if I did. Not when I did know my next step, the actual reason we're here, and that I had an offer from the one person both her and Amber don't trust in the slightest waiting for me to open. I rolled the cup between my palms—they'd gone cold somehow—and bowed my head as I pondered my problems like they were sediment at the bottom of a glass.

"Melissa," I said. "I'm going to kill the Lodgemaster."

Melissa's sensibility broke through the surface of her tipsy stupor. She gripped the table like a gecko and pulled herself together.

"Is that the truth?" she asked.

"Yeah," I said.

She asked, "Are you sure?"

"I saw it," I said.

Melissa took a deep breath in before she expelled a hot breath.

"Thanks," she said.

I could see the load discorporate like a slain entity from her shoulders. Her smile stretched higher, and I ached at how a few words of admission healed her. There was so much I could admit. Wanted to admit, but there'd be a point at which they'd become new burdens. The source of more worries rather than less. I thought about the envelope—that would be a new burden—then decided to leave things like this. Let that be my big secret now revealed while I dealt with what remained.

That was when the final dish came. Each of ours was different and the waiter set up a screen to block us from seeing each other eat. Instead I only saw the mirror that lined my screen and reflected back my face. My eyes were haunted by the dead of last night. I watched my face twitch and dance under my own observations—my expressions were broken, wrong. Did I always look like this? Was I always this open? I shut my eyes unwilling to stare at myself. Opened them when I was safe to see only my plate. There was a pudding—it looked like a pudding at least—and a little sign pinned at the center. It said: Curdled Future.

The name wasn't appetizing, but I still took a bite. There were sparks of brightness-fatty yet light, a promise to come—and after every spark I tasted a rancid oil that coated my throat. It brought to mind hands stayed, decisions never taken, and the sour taste of promise brought undone. When my eyes closed I couldn't force out the flavor, I just let itself inside of me. In pudding induced visions I saw Amber's body—ashen and broken—curled around Melissa's in an attempt to squeeze tight onto a life that had already vacated her body. I only had the one bite—turned instead to the waiter with fury in my eyes.

"I'd never want this," I said. "How is this the last thing I'd want to taste?"

The waiter shook and squeaked, "It's because you'd never want it. The dish is the last thing, as in the least, you'd want to experience. We only serve it as a nudge during exam season."

"Of course you do," I said, bitter and unwilling to eat any more of it.

The table was cleared, and we were left to bask in the haze of food that spoke a little too loudly for my taste. Amber had them bring out a whiskey and poured the three of us shots. We battened down our palates with something Real.

Melissa told us we already paid, so we left. When we crossed the door's threshold, I stole a glance back and saw that the door was gone. Probably for the best. We meandered over to the elevator, but stopped as we noticed a crowd had formed on every balcony peering down below to the secretaries' desk. A crowd of summoners—even including the blowhard from the outpost—banged against the desk. Their voices carried upwards like a hot draft.

"I'm telling you we deserve special circumstances! I know you offer them to others, so why not us?" he asked.

"Yeah," said someone else, "we were targeted just for being examinees."

"The Lodge should do something," another yelled.

"Like what?" someone on our balcony yelled. "Give you another shot for proving you're shit!"

On the balcony below us one of the Blue Tears boys from earlier shouted, "Ask if you get an award for losing before it started?"

That began the cavalcade of heckling. All of us examinees knew we'd be leaping into the jaws of death tomorrow. The tension in the air—the worries that plagued us about what was to come—we lanced it like a boil and spilled the putrid pus of our anxieties onto them. We flung our resentment like bricks. Those summoners got to turn back—live another year if they were smart—so why come here and demand a chance to die.

I noticed Melissa's eyes stayed on the blowhard at the center. She remembered him—even through the haze of booze she remembered him—and looked to me in confusion.

"What happened?" she asked.

I pretended not to hear her. Ignored the question that lurked underneath, what did you do? Instead I let the rage and disgust in the air flow over me. There was no sympathy in the words being hurled, and from what I saw today I expected none to be found in the tests tomorrow. We, us examinees, all knew what we signed up for. It was time I accepted it. So I looked over the crowd and bent my mind down to scrub out their faces.

Carve, wipe, scrape, gone, gone in the process of othering them until they weren't people. Faces scribbled over like a word that had to be ground out from the memory of the page. Sure, it flickered—glimpses of the humans beneath coming through. I reapplied it harder the next time. Fixed it in my mind as I walked to the elevators and ignored the faceless men and women—no, the faceless empty things that pushed air out of nonexistent mouths—and smiled.

"Amber, which way to where we sleep?" I asked.

* * *​

When we arrived, I realized that there were three rooms attached to one central suite. Amber had set our sleeping arrangements herself. My room was between hers and Melissa's, or it would be provided I was willing to move my bags myself. I also noticed that all of the cookware in the small kitchen that came with the suit had been dumped into the sink. They still shone with a wetness from a fresh clean. Before I could ask her what it was about, Amber had retired to her leaving me to deposit Melissa in hers.

Melissa had taken to the booze the worst of us. I set her on her side and slid the waste bin beside her head. When I left she clutched at my pant leg. Her eyes fixed on me, and she shook my pant leg for emphasis.

"You're a good person," she said.

"Really?" I asked.

"Mhmm," she said, "if you weren't I couldn't still love you."

Her voice trailed off as she fell to sleep. I watched her body inflate and deflate with each breath. The taste of the Curdled Future and the visions it conjured brought me to the edge of agony each microsecond it took for Melissa to breathe again.

"Her body is resolute," Sphinx said.

I muttered, "I know."

"Food can't see the future," Sphinx said.

"I know. Let's go read that offer."

I followed Sphinx into my room—they shut the door with a kick of their hindleg—and I fell onto the bed. They hopped up next to me, and I removed the envelope from my pocket. Pressed my nail under the flap, worked until my thumb was nestled inside, and slashed across its length.

The envelope popped open, and deposited a square package wrapped in brown paper onto my chest. As it fell it had assembled itself out of motes of light. I looked back to the envelope to see a tiny formation lose its subtle shine—its function fulfilled. Then I withdrew the letter. Read it aloud to Sphinx and myself to avoid missing any words.

"You've been duly recognized for your skill and ingenuity by the Lodge and its staff. As such, you are being offered the first of an unknown number of tasks to earn yourself a number of extra points on your exam evaluation. Note, this offer does not prevent you from failing the exam itself. However, a high enough score before failure may incur an automatic exemption pass to be applied for next year's exam. Secondary note, the continuation of this offer—that being the acquisition of extra points—is contingent on your acceptance of the prior task. If these terms are desirable, please equip yourself with the gear found in the parcel. You are responsible for providing your own weapons. Also, for the sanctity of the exam—and your own plausible deniability—it is required that you store your entity for the duration of your task. Thank you, Regional Lodgemaster, Nemesis Khapoor."

I sat up and unwrapped the parcel. Folded in the center was a gray suit that looked similar to latex, but had less of a sheen. Atop the suit was a mask, plain and unadorned, but the way my eyes and attention rolled off it was all too familiar. It was the same Sorcery that my parent's killers used. I forced myself to stare at that mask even when I wanted to look away. Hated everything that it stood for—that its creators took from me—and then I placed it on my face. Didn't think about what it meant that it fit perfectly.

Instead, I read aloud the words that hovered in the air before me, visible only due to the HUD the mask provided: Please proceed to the Wild Hunt, in ten minutes.
 
Chapter 15
AN: Hey all, back again with a new chapter! Just wanted to say I also have a patreon for the story where we're currently ten chapters ahead (over a hundred pages of story)! As well as discord where I chat, answer questions, and keep folks posted regarding news of updates. Hope to see folks around~


I only had a few minutes to arrive, but I wouldn't be rushed. Not for this. The room came with a small desk and a pen, some paper, and envelopes. In a handful of minutes I drafted two letters. One for Melissa and one for Amber; they deserved to know what had happened to me if I didn't make it back by morning. They needed to know why I didn't make it back. In retrospect, the letters weren't really for them, but me. In drafting them I confronted why I was doing this—I needed practice. What I hoped would come from it—resolve, maybe, or power if for future use. As well as if I had any sense of guilt or awareness that'd let me turn away from this path—none at all. They should've been letters expressing my feelings to them both. Those I'd intimated or knew but didn't have the heart to say. Instead they were arguments, bluntly, that I hoped would dull the edge of their pain and anger toward my selfishness.

I left them on my desk and slipped out the window.

The streets were nearly empty—save for the golden trail the mask's HUD conjured to lead me to the meeting location. It was the quiet hours when bars slept and parties slumped to unconsciousness. Here in the city, the stars I'd grown accustomed to back home were distant. Their light, a celestial memory. Yet the moon was there. The lone eye of heaven, so broad that you'd think it was peering through a magnifying glass to better observe our petty dramas. It was red that night—the moon—making its crystal palaces look like dripping murder weapons. I turned my mind back to earth, and raised a hand in a half-hearted wave as I spotted Secretary.

They leaned against the edge of a fountain that burbled in shifting colors that played delightfully across their skin. When I was close enough to see their face—still far too pretty, too designed—I was taken aback. I'd expected a smugness similar to early in the day. Instead I found them resigned to some degree.

"What's wrong?" I asked.

Secretary shook their head, "Just the worst thing, little brute. My department decided to place bets on tonight."

"What?"

"I know. Secretaries, they have no decorum, but the money being placed was too much for even my refined morals. I bet as well, but then they told me how it'd work. We'd be stuck betting on those we nominated."

I rolled my eyes behind the mask—remembered I was wearing a mask. Then tilted my head and arrayed my body to better sell the way my sympathy for them had dried down to clay. They pantomimed their hurt.

"You think I'll be the worst?" I asked.

Secretary said, "Hardly, but this was a bet about the quantity of the work. Not the quality. I think you'll be rather middle of the pack. Fair place to be, but oh well."

"It'll be my pleasure to lose you money," I said. "Anyways, I want to amend the deal, just a bit, before we start."

"Little brute, you're not so early to begin negotiations. We'll be starting any minute."

"I know. Means you won't have much time to wiggle out of what I want."

Secretary pursed their lips. "Clever," they said. "I can't give you more points, it'd be unfair."

"I don't want more," I said. "I want to share them. Three way split, even between Melissa, Amber, and myself."

"Really? What makes you think they didn't get chosen for the Wild Hunt as well?"

I looked around the empty square. "There's no one else here," I said. "Besides, I owe them more than they owe me. I'm splitting my points."

Secretary said, "Points are hardly a gift."

"It's all I have besides my life," I said. "So, split them."

Secretary waved their hand as Blotomisc stepped into my conscious acknowledgement. The damn thing still wore my dad's face.

"Tell the point tabulation committee that entrant, Nadia Temple, will be splitting all her points that derive from her assignments with the Faceless Corps. with entrants Melissa Knitcroft and Amber Scorizni."

Blotomisc took a bow to acknowledge the order before stepping back beyond the edge of any conscious senses. Secretary pushed up from the fountain and gripped my shoulders as if to squeeze me together.

"Done. Now don't fuck this up, my little brute. I want my bet to at least break even."

They raised their hand into the air and snapped. Though in that instance it was no snap, but a singular peal of thunder born from the unison of a hundred people—Secretaries—snapping as one. It ripped through the air and with it the spell that I was under without realizing. The square was full of my competitors as well as their Secretary sponsors. Each of us clad in the grey skinsuit and mask given to us.

"This is your field-spell?" I asked Secretary.

They held a finger to their lips. "Trade secret. Even to my little brute."

I didn't have time to question them further because a sharp whistle sliced through my thoughts. Most of us in the crowd clutched at our ears from the pain. My eyes found the source of the sound leaning against the railing of some cafe's terrace. Their face was masked, but they were no less distinctive. First there was their height—so small they'd make Melissa feel at least somewhat tall. Then there was the fact that they lacked human arms though looked as if that was no bother. Atop their head was a furry entity with six round marble-like eyes. Its body ran down theirs like a mantle of some sort. Albeit one with arms—four of them—that were muscled, clawed and moved with the boneless fashion of a tentacle at the summoner's whim. It was with one of those arms that the person had used to whistle.

"Good, I have your attention. Y'all can call me the Kennelmaster. Well, you will call me the Kennelmaster," the Kennelmaster said. "Cause y'all are dogs. Mine now to deploy as I see fit for the tasks the Lodge has decided must be carried out. Tasks that are, well, too much for the Lodge's common roster."

An arm slid their mask just slightly out of the way so they could take a drag of a cigarette. They blew the smoke through the mask's nostrils.

The Kennelmaster continued, "See, most of the roster are people unlike y'all. People with feelings and morals that they're unwilling to compromise on save the most dire situations. So, that's where you all come in. You, my lovely dogs, don't have none of that. Your Secretaries have found you to be brutal people. Unforgiving people. Capable of the worst that need be done, but aren't so far gone that we'd have to put you down. Cause we would, will, and have when it turns out one of our dogs is a smidge too feral."

"Kennelmaster, we have an itinerary to maintain," a Secretary—not mine—said to them. They lounged in a chair at one of the cafe's tables.

"I know, I know. I'm just trying to give them a full picture," the Kennelmaster said.

This Secretary said, "Dogs don't need to know the full scope of their pen. Now, some of our targets are on the move, and I'd rather we do this efficiently."

"Fine," the Kennelmaster said to them. Turned back to us, "To skip to the end, because apparently showmanship is dead, y'all are being tested on how good of dogs you'll be. Cause neither the Lodge nor myself wants to keep a dog incapable of doing what's asked. Thus, we come to the Wild Hunt, where we'll let you pups loose onto the entirety of the district to go after the Lodge's enemies. They always try to slip in during exam season. You'll find 'em, kill 'em, and be graded on such by the Lodge's ever lovely Secretarial department. If you fuck up, they'll see it, and if you do it especially well they will as well."

The Secretary near the Kennelmaster snapped their fingers. In a wave all our masks fit snugly onto our faces. A few people—myself included—tugged on it in surprise. It didn't come off. Soon after my HUD was updated. A roster of names and crimes scrolled down in the bottom corner of my vision. In the other corner a minimap of the Lodge district appeared. Dots clustered at the edges. While that same guiding glow trail that led me to the square returned. Only this time it was a loose web that wiggled out in every direction—to every target.

"Now, alls below, happy hunting," the Kennelmaster said.

We needed no more instruction. I watched as some of my fellow dogs seemed to teleport, take to the air, or step into some kind of portal. Me, I just ran, glaive held in both hands as I sprinted down streets toward the nearest target—I wasn't trying to be picky. I especially didn't want to look at their names. Made it easier.

* * *​

My first target was a few blocks from where we started. I didn't look at their name, but I did see their crime: serial homicide. Just the type of target to help make this. . .easier for me. The killer moved slowly but in a flickering fashion. They'd linger only to hop a few feet, linger, then hop.

"They're hunting," Sphinx said inside of me.

Let's see whose better, I thought.

I cut through an alley and took a spot in a dumpster's shadow. From my vantage point I could only see a woman wobble down the street. She was drunk enough to smell of booze even where I lurked. At the thought, words flashed briefly at the center of my HUD: Nasal Filter Applied. How convenient. Still, I didn't see the killer despite the insistence of the golden strands. I blinked on the Omensight and grinned as they were revealed in such perfect clarity.

A cloud—there weren't many other ways to put it—clung about them. Strands of some Court that was ambitious yet demure waved in the breeze as if saying, 'No, don't look at me. I'm hardly worth it.' I frowned as I watched the spindly thing leap from lamp to lamp, unnoticed by anyone relying solely on the mortal sight. It—because I had already gouged its face from my mind and could hardly call it a human being—clung by its taloned toes atop a lamp's point. Its body tensed ready to fire.

Under the Omensight, I could see the thread that connected it to the woman. The thread dripped with sadistic glee that was caustic to my eyes. Slowly the thread grew taut. I flicked to the woman. She slipped and tumbled to the ground—an opening! I bolted from my shadow. Springboarded off someone's trash can. All at the same moment the cowardly killer shot itself from the lamp. I need more distance, I thought to sphinx. They responded by shifting inside my spirit and unfurling their wings from my back. In two flaps I had more air, more distance, and the thread of my own imminent violence intersected with the killer.

Mother's Last Smile was thrust forward to take the cruel little thing in the side. We crashed diagonally through a storefront. I rode his body like a scooter across the shards. It quivered—I twisted my glaive—it grew still. Limbs curled on itself like the spider it thought it was. In the corner of my HUD its entry briefly flashed green before it disappeared. I left through the business's front door. The woman had barely processed any of what happened.

I held out my hand to help her up, but stilled as I saw the gold of the HUD linger around her. She was on the list. I resisted the urge to spot her name. Focused on the crime.

"You extort businesses?" I asked.

"Whuh," she said. "I guess. I mean, messes happen around here."

"Mmm," I hummed. "Says you funnel the money to a cult out east."

"Says who?" she asked playfully, not yet aware this was an interrogation. "What can I say, there's a nice little group out near Tahoe. I wanna help them out. Now, are you gonna like, help me up?"

My eyes narrowed behind the mask. I watched as a black void ran itself across her face. Swipe-swipe gone. She was no woman, but a parasitic worm that belonged at the bottom of some rare bottle Amber stole from the outpost's bar. Still, I clasped the worm's hand—enveloped it in my own so no hand-spells could form. Then hauled them onto my glaive. Its tip pierced the extortionist's neck. I nicked an artery from how the wet warmth of its life splattered my legs. It raised its other hand to form a spell. Fumbled drunkenly with their fingers, so I helped them again. Cleaved hand from wrist—no more confusion—and waited for the entry to disappear.

When it did, I went to gather up the wannabe spider—my feet pulling away from the sticky blood puddle growing beneath the worm in wet-sucking plops—and dragged it back into the street. Dropped its body atop the worm and split the tiniest infinity with my hand-spell. Chalcedony flames poured from my finger in a burning waterfall. I sweeped it this way and that to coat their clumped bodies with as much fire as possible. Let them burn down into nothing, so I felt nothing when I took to the street again for my next target.

* * *​

The golden path crawled over the apartment's face like an orichalcum centipede. Zigzagged down the fire escape to curl in front of the doors. The list had no human names for these entries. Instead the only name connected to each dot in this place was, vestal of Searing Light.

"My cousin is present," Sphinx said.

Cousin? I thought.

"A soldier from the Court of Virtue. Per mortal system, we both sit under the ruling banner of Stars as a Principle." Sphinx mused, "They've made a temple of this place."

Through the Omensight, I pushed my vision through the walls—they weren't that thick—and watched as bound mortals—children and young teens—were pushed inside of a focusing circle in the apartment building's common room. With each one the circle would flair, and out step another vestal. They stood tall as Amber—over six feet probably—and were dressed in white tunics that fell to the thigh. Golden armor cinched their waists, banded their arms into clawed gauntlets, and made sabatons and greaves of their feet and legs. Two long elven ears spred from behind a featureless golden mask set within a jungle of wavy chocolate tresses.

Terror slathered my thoughts, This is a chain-summoning. It's a nest!

"Nadia, quick, another hunter seeks your prize," Sphinx said.

I pulled my vision back from inside the building just in time to make out a lithe form sprinting down the rooftops toward the nest. As I shouldered through the lobby doors they flipped onto the fire escape and slipped into a room on the top floor. It'd be a race between us for who could clear this place faster.

Guided by the HUD and my Omensight, I sprinted down the hallway into the common room and froze. The block I put over the faces of the "summoners" flickered as I knew my options strained at what Amber's mental trick could help me ignore. People used in a chain-summoning were chosen for what they lacked. Not enough spiritual mass to retain their ego in the bond. Nor enough density to remain the master, or at least an equal. The minute each one was bonded they were lost. Either you killed the entity and left their spirit a frayed thing full of holes, or you killed them and forced the entity to discorporate.

"Nadia," Sphinx said, "remember who the target is."

It doesn't make it any better, I thought.

In the moment of freezing, the vestals stopped summoning and examined me as one. Raised their hand as one. With one blazing glint of light, they all fired upon me. Square cruciform strips of fire shot toward me. I ran laterally to evade—leaped behind a couch—and waited. Their spells pummeled the couch. The heat leaked through the leather, but it didn't pierce.

When I didn't move, the vestals hurriedly grabbed another kid. He was small, plump like kids could be—if he lived he'd grow out of it—and he fought for the chance to grow. Struggled and thrashed in his pajamas. His feet burnt on the carpet as they dragged him.

"Stop!" I yelled.

I leaped up and let loose an Atomic Glory for the summoning circle. The flames consumed the paint, and the threads of Virtue that embroidered the symbols with power. They dropped the child before the flames could touch him, consume him—I didn't finish that thought. Brands of fire were loosened back in my direction as I returned to my couch cover.

As one the vestals spoke, "Cousin, it is not typical for us to make war. Why do you do so?"

Their voice carried along the strands of reality that backed even the Real. Conceptual vibrations that shook the entirety of my spiritual musculature. Sphinx responded for the both of us.

"No war, cousin, only a hunt. You've crossed a mortal line."

"Ahhh, given time they'll all be pure. Pity your bondmate won't be privy to the sight."

As one they raised their hands to receive swords of frozen sunlight that kissed their way into existence. They laid blade over gauntlet and advanced on my position as a unit. Their attention turned from the children onto me made my job much easier.

"Kids, close your eyes," I ordered.

Through the Omensight I saw them obey. Ten pairs of eyes shut, their owners cowered, and with that I rose. Pointed my hand-spell at the boy who dodged a future as a battery, and brought him with me into Godtime. The vestals' advance slowed to a crawl. In their feature-less faces I could see the moment of their recognition; letting go of the children had cost them the only leverage they had over me.

I hopped over the couch and methodically—definitively—struck each one with an Atomic Glory. There wouldn't be any defense from them. We may have been in the same link in the Chain, but they were new while Sphinx and I were tested. I dropped the Godtime and watched as their "summoners" collapsed to the ground. The bond was new, but even a new bond between a summoner and an entity was a deep one. These kids' spirits were frayed and worn—I never checked back to see if they recovered. In the moment, I left the kids to the kids, and ran up the stairs to keep hunting.

Unfortunately, my opposition had already made it to the first floor above the lobby. I pushed my mind how many other entries I knew were in all the rooms above me. Failed to ignore the red that flickered before the entry was stolen. We spotted each other from the other end of the hallway. She wasn't just the lithe silhouette I saw earlier. I could see that she was muscular—rippling with power for quick bursts—and she had cat ears. Two tails that swung behind her as she no doubt took her measure of me.

"A hunting cat," Sphinx said. "How cute."

My opposition growled, "You're slow. I thought we'd be competing for prey."

"Things were complicated," I said. "You're fast though."

"I make things simple," she said.

Her hand flicked away droplets of blood onto the seafoam wall. We both glanced to the door with the last vestal behind it. Tensed our bodies to race for the last target. Then there was white. A train car of white that blew through the room and into the hallway. So bright I saw stars. Gone so soon that I only processed what it was by the smell of ozone in the air. The clap of thunder confirmed it as both me and the cat girl covered our ears. Hers were no doubt more sensitive than mine; the sound sent me to a knee, it sent her sprawling.

When I could move I inched toward the gap in the hallway. Looked out into the street to see another hunter astride some avian entity with white-blue wings whose feathers were still dimming from their electric brightness. The hunter tossed a mock salute my way before taking off in search of other targets. I didn't look at the size of the smoking skeleton that remained in the room. I did make my way to the roof.

I leaned my glaive against the ledge of the building. Leaned my head out into the open air to catch a cool night time breeze. Through the Omensight I watched the district explode with street level fireworks of Sorcery. Loops of one Court, another, a third, from the common to the unknown whipped into the air as dogs ran wild and blood with them. With me. I looked down at my body. My lower-half, red on grey, with the shoes of the suit being the brightest. So soaked that my footprints were still made out in crimson. I looked back to the district.

"Why've we stalled?" Sphinx asked.

I'm tired, I offered.

That wasn't true. My heart beat fast and clean, adrenaline pumped through my veins, and part of myself was lost in the heady high of violence. The life-death dispute I had resolved multiple times now, and kept winning. I'm happy I couldn't see my face—I could feel the smile that stretched across. Told myself I was just happy to save the kids from the ferocious cat on the first floor.

"You like what you like," Sphinx said. "That's fine."

"Is it?" I asked aloud. "I'm a dog."

"A dog wouldn't ponder the disgust that lies beneath its pleasure. You're complex. Human."

I was pacing now. Shaking my head as I walked between the poles of my disagreement.

"But what does it say that this was the offer? That even in the explanation I didn't go home. This is what Secretary sees me as!"

"The Kennelmaster, said you are this," Sphinx began, "but Secretary only offered you a chance to see how broad 'anything' would be. You've discovered that. What anything doesn't cover."

The blood the cat girl had splashed on the wall came to mind. Not that. Never that.

"But I'm enjoying—," I said.

"A job well done. A city made safer," Sphinx put forward.

I had killed a serial killer. Slew an extortionist funding cults in the east. Helped destroy a nest of chain-summoned entities before they could wreak havoc. Alls below, I saved children.

"You're right," I said. "I'm good. It's fine that I enjoy this. Making things safer for everyone, so Melissa doesn't have to worry."

"Nadia?" Sphinx asked, worry creeping in.

I ignored it, "I'm sure Mom and Dad smiled just like this after they were done. Splattered with the result of hard work. Yet, kept things separate. The work them—the hidden them, and what I got."

My smile returned to my face wider than ever. I even panted as I felt the urge—the LUST—run through my body with the little crack in my logic. I ran my bloody hands down the mask. Shivered with delight at the sweet sanguine pleasure that flooded my brain. The guilt, the worry, the regret could wait for daytime. While I was masked I could let go, and accept myself.

"Nadia, I think we should go home," Sphinx urged.

I shook my body out and loosened my limbs. Cooed from behind the mask.

"Never," I said. "Forward, always forward!"

And I caught sight of a thick river of gold—points to be claimed—that twirled through sky toward others who had to die. With a slight twist of my spirit I flexed and let loose Sphinx's wings. Then leaped from the top of the building. Its wings stiffened to catch the wind—it'd never let me fall—and together we flew amongst gold.

AN: Hope you had a fun read! If you can't wait to read what happens next do check out the patreon and discord!
 
AN: Hey all, back again with a new chapter! Just wanted to say I also have a patreon for the story where we're currently ten chapters ahead (over a hundred pages of story)! As well as discord where I chat, answer questions, and keep folks posted regarding news of updates. Hope to see folks around~


I followed the trail of molten sunshine that wound its way above the district. Sure, there were tributaries of gold that trickled off in other directions—other targets. They were too minor to sate the burning urge that ripped an emptiness through me. A chill that could only be destroyed through the consumption of something more than one off targets. It was in search of whatever that more was which led me to touching down atop a warehouse on the edge of the water. Though at this hour the bay was akin to an endless void. Even the moon refused to mirror in the invisible tide that gave a writhing life to the dark. The only light I had eyes for was the golden trail that curled around a skylight set within the warehouse's roof.

Wings folded, I crept toward the portal of color and peered down through the glass at the corpses I'd make. Their faces were hidden to me—already scribbled out—but their body language betrayed a relaxed joy. They sat around a table, circular and covered in a green felt, and tossed chips into a growing horde. Clutched chards in their fingers as they only had eyes for a treasure they'd never claim.

Though the urge pushed me onwards I clung to the rim of the skyward window. I checked the list, and oh their crimes were delicious to see listed: conspiracy against the Lodge, stolen identities, members of a cult—my attention bisected the lust cloud that drowned my brain. They were Lurkers in the Deep. I licked my lips as I recalled the worry and resignation of Melissa's face when she had spotted their graffiti. Then imagined the beautiful face she'd wear after I told her I'd dyed the ocean red with the blood of those very same Lurkers. That I'd made the exam safer for us all. The lust tickled my nerves as I quivered in glee.

I tested the glass with my foot, and found it sturdy. I'd need force if I was to shatter it. Sphinx heard my unspoken request and stretched its wings. It took only one heavy flap to propel into the air. The second drew me up into the sky. At the third I knew I'd make one grand entrance.

Its wings folded and I fell, hard and fast as a judge's gavel. In the midst of my descent I pointed to one of the Lurkers who had just tossed chips into the air. A laugh trailed above me at what imagined was the most confused expression as it saw them tumble slowly in the air. A sight so peculiar it leaned over the table to better examine. It didn't even look up—shame, it might've not died first then.

Within the sluggish Godtime, my entrance was marked by pieces of glass that tumbled lazy as snowflakes. From below it must've looked like a beautiful explosion as each piece sparkled within the lazy incandescent lights. A sky full of stars—their final sight.

I landed on the distracted cultist's head. It made such a good cushion as my feet shattered its skull and smeared its brains—what little it had—on the surprisingly clean poker table. Which turned out to be stunningly well-made as it didn't shatter beneath me. Chips flew into the air like rice at a wedding. I Godtime'd the Lurker in front of me. It screamed as the chips made sleepy somersaults above us. Enough of that noise, I thought, and solved the problem.

In a generous sweep of both arms, I tossed an arc of chalecdony fire in direction and in the other I introduced the bright-tenderness of Mother's Last Smile. The screaming cultist before me was lucky enough to get both courtesies. Its face was forgotten in the consumptive fire, and its head severed from the weak neck that supported it. The other cultists hadn't gotten to ponder the scene for more than a second in their own subjective time before they too died.

My heart drummed quick and light as I waited. There was no sorcery in the air nor the clackety-clack of some mechanical weapon. It was only the light tinkle of glass and muffled plonk of chips. I'd done this perfectly, and oh the joyous moan that came from my body as I saw all those names, those serious crimes, be checked away. I'd earned that moan and held myself lest the pleasure bisect me.

The rapturous afterglow was cut short by the whirling roll of a flushed toilet down the hall. I stood tall, teeth bared but hidden by the mask, and made my every muscle—flesh and spirit—taut in anticipation. It was that bullheaded blowhard from the outpost that opened the door. I hadn't expected it, and so I saw his face. I smiled, and I laughed sharp as a hyena.

"This is great," I said.

He asked, "Two-spell."

I hissed, "It's three now."

You might not believe me, but before we began our merry chase I saw myself in his eyes. Arms spread wide as if to embrace the sheer enormity of the moment. Half my body shiny-slick with the blood of what I put together were his friends. Though really I did more "taking them apart." There was only a quarter of my body untouched by blood. He probably had enough in him to make the coat even.

I like to imagine that at the sound of my laugh he understood that it was only a rendition of his laugh as he mocked me—I hate to be laughed at. From how he ran, I think he finally got that. I skipped down from the table as he bolted back into the hallway. He had such luck that my toss of chalcedony fire caught the door rather than him—he'd closed it in his retreat. I sprinted through the curtain of nothing the sorcerous flames had degraded the wood into.

It took the bullheaded idiot the first turn of the hallway to cast spells back—the idea a bit too slow to catch the coward at the start. He had formed the hand-spell before I had turned the corner. His hands parted as if in supplication right when I re-established sight of him. A sunrise orange miasma poured from his hands. Billowed into the air like smoke before taking shape as a crowd of ancient warriors. They let loose the Glory hungry roar of the human animal and charged. Past them all I saw that bullheaded bastard linger to watch his spell take my life—confirm it. I wouldn't give him the pleasure.

I let loose my own maenadian bellow of all that was in me—all that Bloodlust—and unleashed a Fivefold Atomic Glory back at him. We were the same link in the Chain, but Amber was right that sparring didn't mean shit. Chalcedony incinerated the orange sunrise as Revelation trumped the meager strength of mortal Glory. The floors, walls, and ceiling of the hallway were lathered in hungry flames that chased him down the hall and out the window.

He lucked out again and rolled down stacked boxes of cargo that were right below the window. Five drops six feet each to an interlude of safety. When I flew through the window after him I noted the shock on his face—he didn't expect those boxes either. Though he quickly gathered himself as he heard the beating of Sphinx's wings. Sprinting off into the labyrinth of shipping containers thinking that he'd lose me. Forgetting that I could just follow the fleeing ant that he was from up in the air. The Omensight making it so I could see perfectly in the night.

Our chase led us down turn after turn after turn. I kept it exciting by directing Sphinx to unleash a barrage of Atomic Glory's from the eyes on its wings. The sprinkling of violent stars rained about him. Unfortunately, his reflexes weren't atrocious and every star that had a chance of even grazing him he'd block by conjuring a spectral phalanx of warriors proud to die. When that grew boring I talked to him. Hoped that the distraction would lead him to a dead end.

I asked, "Why the Lurkers? They'd never let you join their ranks."

He answered, "We weren't joining their ranks but allying against that bitch of a Lodgemaster and monsters like you."

Rapid barks of laughter tumbled from me. He thought I was the monster. Really? I swooped low and had Sphinx drop me from the sky. My glaive cleaved air, but crashed onto another set of spectral shields. I kicked off of them before the array of conjured pilum snaked out in the gaps between the layered shields. Two flaps and I had righted back in the air.

"They kidnapped you, or did you run your head into a wall and forget?"

He yelled, "No, but they made amends. Paid us for the injury upon our names they caused. That's more kindness than the Lodgemaster showed us and the collectives who've been allies to the Lodge since it was founded in this region. She did nothing to make amends due to her lapse in duty."

"Lapse in duty?" I asked. "I saved you. And this is the thanks I get?"

"No one saved us. I woke up to a building filled with corpses and empty of the living."

"That was me clearing the way," I said. "Also, I did cut the lock to your cell."

"You could've woken us up. Led us out of there."

"Why should I? You were competition."

"We were without weapons. No supplies. Left in the Underside without a proper suit. We could've caught curses!"

I scowled, "And now you're on my list, and I'm so happy to check you off!"

His phalanx scattered as an Atomic Glory crashed into it. He leaped out of the way just in time. My eyes narrowed in frustration, and happened to catch the shock-pink glint of a Luck curse that swam about his head like a crown. Strings of it unspooling from the mass as it wove into the fiber of his being. The bullheaded annoyance was being made luckier by the second.

Once again he ran. Made a turn and this time I smiled as I knew it was the dead end I'd been waiting for—why was he still running? I swooped low and took the turn tight. Gasped as I saw him raise a narrow quartz slate that was the dark-blue of the Abyss. It shined in the bioluminescent color of a deep sea as thread ran from it to one of the Whalefall murals—the key thread to its activation.

The jellyfish swirled and pushed through the wall like it wasn't even there. A bloom of them cluttering the air like paper lanterns on New Year's. It was the groaning cry of the dying whale in the mural that smothered the scream of rage which tore down my throat. I swooped low and with Sphinx's wings sped down the path after my prey.

We wouldn't be fast enough. I knew that in my bones. There were no targets for me to Godtime, so I could catch up. His phalanxes were fast enough to keep blocking my flames by the grace of the curse. My eyes screwed shut as I screamed again—this time at my impotence.

Sphinx said, "See, Nadia."

I opened my eyes. The world in lilac save for the colors of sorcery and the touch of the Courts. It connected the key to the mural. His body was woven with them as a summoner, the curse was woven in him in its parasitism, and a thread of purest enmity ran from me to him. All those threads. My sight landed gently on the string that connected us. I could feel it draw against the memories inside; teasing at the visions of the past I could review. A hypothesis came to mind.

Atomic Glory would shoot through the air of Realspace. It was dodgeable as a result. Yet the tie that connected me to him couldn't be shirked. Could it burn? Not as the after effect of letting the flames consume my target, but as the vector by which it could travel. With how the key unlocked the mural by a tie of fate it seemed possible.

Sphinx's rumble of approval vibrated in my spirit. It wasn't a new spell, but a twist on a classic. My fingers parted from around the tie of enmity as I split infinity once again. Cried out in orgiastic self-satisfaction as an infinite number of outcomes were incinerated to fuel the one I'd chosen. In the flames I saw the possibilities. Delusional resolutions that hinged on impossible choices. They burn so bright.

Atomic Glory raced down the string—he was still running, nearly at another Lucky escape. Fortunate for me, Luck is for trumping what's Real not the future seen within Revelation's flames. I flicked off the Omensight, amused to see the bead of flame disappear—spells cast along fate's threads weren't visible to those without some form of sorcerous vision. A detail I stored for some other time. Some other fight. Instead I let myself sink into the moment. Experience the tiniest bit of surprise and glee as my bullheaded enemy spontaneously combusts. Flowers of chalcedony burning him from within like some wicker sacrifice.

He tumbled to his knees. Dropped the key. I picked it up for myself as I stalked his crawling corpse to the very end. I pushed him with the butt of my glave so I could roll him over. He didn't scream as he died. Just a rasp as every strand that made up his future, his present, his connections, all of it went up in flames. He was being hollowed until not even the Real could support his existence. When I blinked the flames were dying and whatever had burnt was gone. There was only the bright green of an entry checked off and fading.

A low smoky voice called out, "Your flames are pretty."

I whirled about to see one of my dogs slow clapping at the end of the aisle. I banished the dark with a blink of my eyes—the tears mixed with my sweat stinging my eyes from the spell. It was worth it because his body was something to behold. Sculpted with graceful curves from a generous amount of muscle that lurked below, his physique was a thick inverted triangle. A powerful frame that barely tapered at their waist. As he walked toward me I saw how he slouched, shoulders rolled forward. Prowling like a tiger with an effortless implication of the violence they could impart. I tasted salt on my lips as I stalked toward hit—it was only right to meet halfway.

It took effort to keep down the hot pulse of fear that blossomed behind my navel. This dog was tall like the statue they were. Taller than Amber. Nearly a foot taller than me going by how my eyes landed at his chest—the hard decorative pillows my mom loved to collect came to mind.

I asked, "How long have you been watching?"

My voice totally didn't crack.

"Since that," he said.

Shoved his thumb behind him. I gave a quick hop and caught sight of the warehouse. It was a veritable bonfire.

I said, "Oh, well, no one will remember that when it's gone."

"Pity. I think I'd like to remember something that beautiful," he said.

Though he kept his mask—I hoped his eyes—trained on me as he spoke. Then his mask tilted downward to my chest.

"I'll have to sate myself with this," he purred. "In that suit you look pretty as the apples on my grandparent's orchard. Right size too."

Apples. . . I looked to my chest and felt my face burn hot as a hearth.

"You pig," I spat.

Thrust Mother's Last Smile at his head. He tilted his head out of the way. Wove back under the glaive as I swept it to the side. His hand shot out to catch the weapon beneath the bright-white head. I tried to tug it from his grasp, but it was like every force imaginable led straight to him—to that grip. He was higher up the Chain. It only took one pull from him to jerk me forward. I crashed into him. Stumbled a half step, and his other hand caught me by the waist.

"Dogs aren't supposed to fight, Orchard," he said.

He pointed with his head up and to the right. I turned my head to follow and spotted a Secretary sitting atop the containers. They looked around in surprise then pouted. I turned back to him.

"Thanks," I said. "Now let me go!"

He released me, and I could actually take a step backwards. I'd asked him to let go, but for a half-second I lingered. Then I coughed and reestablished a fair distance between us—a conversational distance. My awkwardness crumpled up the majority of my high from a job well done. It didn't take away the heat though—that still coiled in me.

"Nice tool you got there, Orchard," he said. "Not a lot of examinees running around with Conceptual weapons. How'd you get one?"

I heard the howl of stormy winds and the patter of angry rain in my mind.

"From my mom," I whispered.

"Family heirloom, that makes sense. I have one myself. Well, not right now. I worry it'd make me too distinct for now."

"Uh huh, well last I checked you're the only pig taking the exam. And stop calling me Orchard!"

"Alright, what do you want me to call you?"

I nearly answered with my own name. Anything to not let him put some pet name on me. Then I remembered I was trying to keep a division between the night me and the day me. A different name would help.

"F-fine. Orchard is fine," I said, then had a thought, "if I get to give you a name."

The chuckle that rumbled in him made my face heat up.

"Sure thing, Orchard. I'll take any name you want to call me."

"Piggy," I said.

"Huh?"

I circled him—really took him in—and gave a satisfactory nod.

"Yeah, I think Piggy is a great name."

He shook his head in disbelief. Held up two fingers to mimic the appearance of a boar's tusks.

"Piggy is is then."

Our banter was interrupted as a river of gold materialized above us only to bleed into a dripping red. The HUD filled with a message: Emergent Threat Determined. Assigned Highest Priority. We glanced at each other.

Piggy asked, "Think it'll give the most points?"

"It better," I said. "Race you to it!"

Sphinx's wings hurriedly smacked the sky to propel me to the air. Piggy's response chased after.

"You're on," he yelled.

I took an early lead because I could fly over the labyrinth of shipping containers. Piggy stole the lead back by applying some spell that left me locked in place. Even with the Omensight I couldn't perfectly parse the magic used—the suit and the mask doing something to anonymize our sorcery. He didn't let me go until he had a block and a half of lead on me. Our game took us from the cluster of warehouses at one end of the bay to the other where large houses sat at the edge of a cliff that dropped down to the water. Piggy had beat me there, and joined the small crowd of dogs that had formed at an intersection

"Not going to gloat?" I asked as I touched ground.

Sphinx's wings had folded back inside of my spirit—I didn't want too many of my competitors noting the distinctive markings on them. Which is when I noticed no one had watched me at all. Before I could ask why, Piggy grabbed my hand and led me through the loose crowd. The answer was memorable; from the street down to a house that was half-collapsed were the bodies of at least twenty other dogs like me. Their blood filled the grooves of the cobblestone road. There wasn't a single body that had made it more than halfway to the ruined house.

"Looks like no one is getting those points," Piggy said.

"If no one's going to try, why're they all standing around?"

"We want to see if someone can," the cat girl said.

I found her perched on a tree branch overhead. Her twin tails swung back-and-forth in the mild boredom that cats often found themselves in.

"Why not do it yourself?" I asked.

She said, "Because I like life more than points. Also, there's a beast in there that I know I'm not the sort of predator to take on nor turn my back to."

"Can't fault her for keeping a clear estimation of herself," Piggy said. "No one even knows what makes this target such a high priority."

I read the entry that was at the top of my list. It said: Potential White Womb Scenario. None of which made sense to me at the time. I only figured it had to be something awful since the lot of us were tasked with killing it. So I watched the crowd alongside Piggy and waited to glean some information. We didn't have long before one of our dogs was hyped up by his peers that maybe he could be the one to do what twenty could not.

He gave a quick stretch, formed a hand-spell with some unknown effect, and ran. His arms pumped as he kicked off the ground with each step. That's when we saw the dawn emerge. A pillar of light shooting up from the horizon—no, the house—and arcing down onto the road. The light broke apart in its descent to create individual bullets of purest Morning. Our fellow dog kicked up his pace. It was pointless. Through the Omensight I observed the spell and could see the ties of fate that guided each bullet to the ground.

The dog was barreling through threads one after another. They didn't stick to him, but they told a prophecy of their trajectory—he wasn't going to escape them. When the first one landed it sounded like the sizzle of fat touching a pain. It was the fat cooking, rendered down by the heat. He was a lanky dog, but he still had enough fat for the spell to agitate. The rain of bullets made clean holes through his body. Quickly polka-dotting him until he had only the thinnest strands of flesh keeping his silhouette in one doyly'd piece that fell to the stones below.

Piggy whistled. One of our other dogs swore. It was a different one that pointed out our current tester wasn't done yet. Whatever spell he cast before running went into effect. His blood swept back into his body. Flesh and muscle stitched themselves back together. Death was undone. The sheer energy of it caused the cobblestone to glow orange-hot before it dulled to a black glass as the heat escaped. A few dogs cheered—it was impressive.

"It's not done," Sphinx said to me.

Morning rose again. We all felt it. The dog did his best to scrabble out of the glass shallow he'd made. His shoes couldn't find purchase, so he slipped. Shattered his jaw on the product of his own sorcery. The bullets made sure he didn't process the pain for long.

"A one and done spell isn't that good," Piggy said. "Probably wouldn't've outran the spell even if he hadn't slipped."

"What about you?" I asked.

"What?"

"Think you could get past this?"

Piggy snorted, "I'm not that cocky, Orchard."

"Shame," I said. "Guess I'm bigger."

"Really?" he asked. "I take it you have an answer."

"Maybe," I said.

The way my other dogs turned to me made me want to hedge my bet.

"At least if you helped me," I said. "You can run fast."

Piggy pushed off of the tree and rolled his shoulders to stand at his full height.

"You've hooked my ego. What's the plan, Orchard?"

I grinned behind the mask. It wasn't the kind of plan that Nadia would have, but Orchard would. She just wouldn't tell, so I didn't.

I asked, "I'm still in the soldiery so I can't get a good read on the spell. How strong do you think it is?"

"At least viscount. Weakened a bit because of the casting distance. Weakened again for some other reason. Maybe lands somewhere near the high end of Baron, comparatively speaking."

"That'll work." I said, "Bend over for me."

"Just because, dog, is our designation doesn't mean we have to act like it," the cat girl said.

I stammered, "Not like that. I just need to get on Piggy's back. It'll make this easier."

Piggy chuckled, "Of course. Though you should know, I prefer to bend people over rather than get bent."

I ignored the comment and slipped my legs between the loops he made with his arms. The sheer amount of heat that ran through his body ripped up my centerline. He gently flexed and pinned my legs against himself. Looked back to me.

"Now what?" he asked.

"Run."

He nodded. Bent his knees and arched his back as I felt everything draw into him like he was the center of the universe. Then it all snapped and he rocketed forward. With a single bound we cleared two yards. Two more in the second bound. This couldn't even be called running; he skipped off the ground like a flat stone on a placid lake.

I fought the way the wind shoved my face into his neck. Tilted my head up, and witnessed the Morning in its awful glory. As we raced to the house I realized how wide that pillar of imminent doom was, and I screamed into Piggy's ear.

"I'm going to put a spell on you. Don't resist."

"Wouldn't dream of it," he replied.

One hand-spell later and I had plunged the two of us into Godtime. True to his word, Piggy didn't resist me when the spell touched him. While his physical body was straining, his spiritual one was relaxed and absorbed the spell much better than when I had used it on Secretary without warning. The result of which helped it slip past the innate defenses that came from having a higher spiritual density than a spell's caster. So rather than the half-speed pantomime of slowness that occurred with Secretary, I was at least able to slow the bullets down to a quarter of their speed.

"I'm still not going to make it," Piggy yelled.

Of course he wouldn't. That's why this plan had two stages. With every core muscle I had—planted from years of working out with Mom—I arched my back against the force of the wind. When I could see the dogs watching upside down I knew I had the right angle. My arms crashed together as the wind yanked them back. I wound my fingers and my thumb together.

As Piggy's foot came down and the world condensed on that single step, I wound infinity in my hands fivefold—prayed to the Sovereign of Revelation that this would work—and split it as slow as possible. The star that winked into being squinted and flexed from the uneven flow of fuel that trickled into its blazing mass. I had leashed my Atomic Glory so it wouldn't fly toward the crowd. Instead, I had Piggy ride the waves of the power that screamed behind him.

All of it together rocketed us forward. Houses and trees became streaks of color on the wind. Behind us, I watched as the bullets of Morning ascended to smash into the street. They were right behind us—the heat tickled my fingers—but they didn't touch us.

I howled our victory as Piggy cleared the wave of bullets and we smashed through the front door that still remained attached to the ruined house. It was a blur of wood and metal as we crashed through wall after wall. Both of our spells dropped in the process. We found ourselves in the kitchen of the house. Piggy had curled around me blocking the worst of our landing. I clambered off of him—worried that I'd sacrificed him due to a poorly thought out plan.

"Are you okay?" I asked.

He groaned, "I might need. . ."

"Yeah?"

"Mouth to mouth."

I punched him in the thigh.

"I was actually worried about you," I said.

He pushed himself out of the crater he made of the oven we were stopped by. I heard a few cracks as he stretched.

"Worry is fine for now," he said, "but long-term it might prove necessary."

I rose and nearly swooned. Piggy caught me by the shoulder and righted me. I blinked away the darkness that crept at my vision. Sucked in a deep breath that did nothing to alleviate the pain.

"Just, stay still for a moment," Piggy said, "you have summoner's exhaustion."

"What? That's never happened to me before," I said.

"Have you pushed yourself this hard before?"

"Maybe. Well, if I have, I was just casting spells normally."

Piggy nodded, "That'd do it. That isn't normally how the spell is supposed to go, is it?"

"Not even close. Was my first time doing that actually."

"That checks out then. Twisting a spell puts more of a strain on your spirit than casting them straight. Though I get a sense there's nothing really straight about you, Orchard."

I let him have that one. He was right.

"When does it stop?" I asked.

Piggy shrugged, "No idea. Not really a practical question in the first place though. Spells take effort, same as flipping a tire, but the more you do—especially if you're twisting the spell—the more your spiritual musculature will develop. Well, that's the theory anyways."

"I thought you said your grandparents ran an orchard?"

He said, "The ones on my dad's side of the family do. My mom's dad—my other grandpa—is a bit of a researcher. Though you wouldn't find his name on any major org's membership list. I help him out when I can though. Guess I picked up a few facts in the process."

I hummed approvingly at the new light I saw him in—so my pig had a bookish side. We didn't linger in the moment long as a woman's pained screech split the silence. Our attention snapped in the direction of the noise. We looked over the kitchen island to the living room that was connected—well, the remains of a living room. The far wall was gone and you could see the ocean void beyond the cliff. Hear the water as it crashed in the near distance. There was only a portion of the ceiling that remained. I figured most of it was destroyed by repeated castings of that spell from how what was left of the ceiling diminished along the bullet's trajectory. Everything else was seared black from the force of the spell. Burnt well and good, but largely still whole. A condition that was arguably better than the summoner that sat in a plush chair across from us.

Whatever her age was supposed to be I couldn't tell. Her eyes were sunken in along with every other part of her, save the impossible swell of her stomach. She rattled with every breath and glistened silver by the light of the television that played off the sweat that coated her. Plastered her hair against the cap of her skull like it was painted on.

"You should've stayed back," she rasped.

Piggy stalked around the island. I mirrored and went the other way—hands tight around Mother's Last Smile. We both could see how the bloody trail of a high priority target circled her.

"Wouldn't be a hunt if we did," Piggy said.

"A hunt, after everything I did for—," a choked-sob interrupted her. "Fine. I tried to do right, so enjoy your monster."

Piggy raised his fists. I flicked on the Omensight and immediately shut my eyes—though it didn't help. Something was in her, and it glowed an impossibly bright white. Devoid of any color, allegiance to any particular Court, it was something that felt wrong. An intrusion. Sphinx hissed from with my spirit—I might have hissed alongside it.

Then the summoner in the chair exploded.

Her flesh disintegrated in the blast—too fragile—but her blood still flew and coated the room, including PIggy and myself, in an even coat of reddish-black. My heart slammed in my chest like a car door. Adrenaline and pleasure chased each other through every vein. I let out a low long breath as I tried to keep tight my senses.

"Mommy," came a voice.

It was a song and a strum of a string. Partially Real and partially Conceptual. Vibrating the air against my ear and playing upon the Metallic fibers of my spiritual musculature.

I yelled, "There's a kid here!"

Sphinx said, "I sense none."

"Mommy!" it screamed, so scared.

"Can't you hear it?" I asked. Both to Sphinx and Piggy.

"Only thing I hear is the sweet sound of those points," Piggy said.

I forced my eyes open. The light had cleared, and what stood in the remains of what was once a woman drew a gasp from my chest. It was banded in purplish-black scales. Had bulbous eyes that swiveled in search of something—its mommy. The three claws that tipped its two fingers and thumb rang against the scales with the clean tone of a tuning fork. Its mouth worked open to reveal misshapen human teeth. A thick ping tongue slipped from its mouth. While a pink umbilical cord spotted with black wrapped around its neck like a scarf. It rippled in the wind.

"Mommy," it whispered, fearful that it had been abandoned.

What kind of entity is this, I thought.

"It's. . .not quite one," Sphinx said.

I leveraged the Omensight to get any hints as to what it was. The answer was just as inconclusive—the monster's "body" was a skeleton that a white miasma of undyed threads clung to. Though with each cry of, "Mommy," that went unanswered an ashen black stained the miasma with Death.

It's Courtless? Entities never lack Courts.

"Humans do," Sphinx said. "What is this?"

We both observed the creature as its eyes sought out its mom. My HUD flashed: Confirmed White Womb. Eliminate With Extreme Prejudice. Piggy ruffled the blonde mane that fell down in a shaggy cut down his neck. He stepped through the blood and splattered viscera until he was an arm's length away.

"Piggy, don't," I screamed.

He reared back—foot sliding as he took a boxer's stance. Fist cocked tight against his abs. The world compacted around his forearm. Condensed into a tight ball around his fist. Space warped in my vision at the power he loaded into this one punch. The White Womb's eyes locked onto Piggy. Its mouth opened showing those same teeth—baby teeth—as it coo'd happily.

"Mommy!"

He punched and the world rubber banded with him. If there was a wall in that living room it would've been gone. When his knuckles touched the White Womb's head I heard the squelch of a pulped skull. Then the sharp sonic boom as all the force of Piggy's punch ripped forward and tore off the top half of the White Womb's body.

I watched as the remains of its arms dropped to the ground. Its pelvis and legs weren't far behind. Piggy spun around and threw wide his arms for a florid stage bow. I didn't give him much attention—my eyes remained on the White Womb's body. The miasma had blown away under the force of Piggy's punch, but there were still skeletal remains.

I gasped, "Oh shit."

Sphinx said, "It's not dead."

AN: Hope you had a fun read! If you can't wait to read what happens next do check out the patreon and discord!
 
Chapter 17
Behind Piggy, the remains wobbled as the miasma flooded back into the room. It forcibly condensed itself into a tighter weave of threads that regenerated the White Womb's skeleton first. Then it packed itself around the bones. A new color dyed the threads alongside Death, the iridescent hue of Dream that I had become so familiar with. I watched the colors blend, and held a bated breath to see what Court it'd fall into.

Principles swirled together—Piggy didn't notice, he was still gloating—until their deliberation was done. Its Court was decided, Oblivion. The White Womb was whole again, and rose as if a string tugged its chest. It had filled out with muscle and sinew, stringy but far more present than its initial allotment at birth, and from the sides of its torso another set of arms peeled away.

It screeched, "Mommy!"

Spittle hit his neck, and Piggy spun and swung his fist with perfect accuracy and honed instinct. The White Womb caught his fist. He'd had less time to build up raw power behind it, but it was still a sorcery assisted punch thrown by someone at Baron. I could see how the force made the tightened threads of this pseudo-entity's Court rippled. It coughed—not blood, I'm not calling it blood—but damn it it still caught that punch.

Before Piggy could throw another one, the White Womb threw him. It used all four of its arms and flung him so high in the sky that he'd disappeared even to the clarity of my Omensight. The White Womb was stunned by its own power, distracted, and so I attacked. Shot across the floor with my glaive trailing behind. Torque'd my hips and swung with all my might. A bright line traced through the air—only to stop at its fingers. It caught Mother's Last Smile by the blade.

It whispered, "Mommy."

"She's not yours," I yelled.

I formed Atomic Glory and unleashed a bowling ball sized burst of fire. The White Womb let go of the glaive to cover its head. Flames splashed against its scales. My face fell as I watched it stare in awe as my spell danced on its scales. It burbled at the beauty of the fire that ate at its flesh. Then it clenched in on itself, and I watched as fire fell into the void it briefly turned into. It stepped forward, I stepped back, and it pointed at my weapon.

"Mommy," it said, possessively.

My eyes widened at the possibility I'd not only die, but lose my mom twice over. Then I heard the sound of a pig flying. I looked up to see Piggy angle himself to cleave through the air at double speed. Hands clasped for one hell of a hammerblow. I aimed my hand-spell at him.

"Godtime," I said, more as a prayer than an incantation.

The White Womb slowed to a crawl—it may have found a way to swallow my flames, but it wasn't strong enough to shirk all my spells. I leapt backwards, and watched as Piggy swung.

His fists connected with the top of the White Womb's head. This time flattening it in one go, and pressing it down into a crater of the house's flooring. I slid backwards from the pressure wave of his blow. Stopped only by a wooden pillar holding up a portion of the second floor. Piggy twisted in the air—he was briefly pushed up from the sheer power—to right himself before landing.

"Okay, now I think it's dead," Piggy said. "Hate death-defying spells."

I said, "Piggy, it didn't use Sorcery until right now when it ate my flames."

"How'd it come back to life then?" he asked.

"It just did. Came back together the same way a ball falls after you toss it up."

"Still, it should've been weakened, right?"

"It ate my spell."

"Orchard, you had summoner's exhaustion a few minutes ago. You're not as strong as usual."

"Listen to me. It came back stronger. Denser. I don't know how or why, and I doubt the answer is in your grandpa's theories!"

"You don't know what he knows," Piggy said, cold.

"Maybe not, but I doubt he knows anything about that."

I pointed to the fleshy splatter of the White Womb in the crater. Looked more closely, and noticed that while there wasn't a single whole bone there was still the dust. Threads of Oblivion surged up into the tapestry of the world. Fell on the pile of bone dust like a blanket. Warped around the reformed skeleton of the White Womb that regenerated standing up. Piggy watched, and his muscles clenched in the same abject rejection of whatever inhuman thing this was that caused my own body to stiffen.

"It's not fair," I whimpered.

Stunned, Sphinx said, "It graduated."

In three minutes and two deaths, the White Womb went from being bereft a Court to now dense and large as a Baron. Its body was ten feet tall. Sharp edged vertebrae peeked from its spine like teeth on a chainsaw. The four arms it had stretched wide to prop it up like some kind of six limbed dragon. Those once bulbous eyes became inset within its tree-splitting skull. Three layers of eyelids cleaning each toxic purple orb. It hissed and its scales fluttered like flowers in the breeze. From beneath the raised scales, missiles of white bone cloaked in purple-black smoke shot out fast as fireworks.

Piggy grabbed my arm and flung me back into the kitchen. With a mystic burst he leaped after me. It was a good attempt, but I saw what he didn't. Void-black threads traced each missile directly to us—it was attacking us along a vector of fate for guidance.

"They're homing spells," I said.

Piggy spat, "I hate those the most."

He gripped two drawers and ripped them from the cabinet. Wooden utensils, silverware, and cooking tools flew through the air. He formed a hand-spell, and I watched as the ties that connected the spells to us were redirected to the aerial spray of kitchenware. The missiles consumed their new targets in a spherical pop of black that removed itself from existence.

I pulled Piggy down after so we could take cover. Used the Omensight to crawl my vision around the kitchen island, and observe the White Womb as it extricated itself from the pit Piggy had punched it into. Its head swung this way and that in search of us. Though it didn't actually move and truly seek us out.

"It looks stronger for sure, but not smarter," I said. "It's learning fast though. I think each death is just giving it the stimuli it needs to grow."

Piggy sighed, "So how do we kill it?"

"Its revival isn't instant," Sphinx said.

And it always centers on the bones. The only Real thing about it.

Sphinx and I spoke at the same time. "We destroy its bones between resurrections."

I smiled inward toward Sphinx. Its purr rolled inside of me—mutual approval.

"Okay," Piggy said, "I'll destroy the bones. You get out of here."

"What? I'm not leaving you."

He laid a hand against my masked face. His hand was big enough that it felt like my entire head was supported. He shook his head.

"You won't be leaving me. Once you're gone, I can go all out and finish the thing off. But when you're here I have to worry about not harming you with my actual spells. I'd be doing more than throwing haymakers if I could."

"What an honorable pig," Sphinx muttered.

Honorable my ass. "If I didn't tell you those weird disintegration bolts were homing on us you'd have died dodging around a kitchen island."

"I would've," Piggy admitted, "and now I know. Doesn't change the fact that you getting caught in a fight between Barons isn't good."

"You don't know how many Barons I've fought," I hissed. "Besides, when I say 'destroy the bones' I mean burning them out from Realspace entirely. Not a hint can remain inside of reality. Do you have a spell that can do that?"

"Not a one," he said.

"Then it's settled. We kill it, and I burn the corpse."

Piggy muttered, "Alls below, I love an obstinate woman."

Thump. Thump. Thumpthumpthumpthump. The ground quivered beneath us. I turned my Omensight back onto the White Womb to find the hulking thing throwing a tantrum.

"Mommy! Mommy! Mommy! Mommy!" it chanted furiously.

With each stomp a pool of Oblivion stretched out from beneath the creature's shadow. It crawled amoeba-like as it pulled across the floor. Where the pool touched furniture fell with it. The tv, the chair, the edge of a table slipped past the rim and into the sprawling void. I watched it spaghettify as it disappeared.

"Get up, get up," I ordered.

Piggy and I climbed atop the island to avoid the pool that had crept around the structure.

"It figured out field-spells," Piggy groaned. "Some things have all the luck. Cover me, Orchard."

He clapped his hands, and I felt Realspace flex around him. Whatever his Court, it was cold and intolerant of anything Piggy deemed didn't belong. A category that currently meant the White Womb and its own field-spell. The monster was a newly made Baron, and for all I could tell of Piggy—seeing as he was holding back apparently—he wasn't. His use of power was fluid and smooth. Even pushing back against an already established field-spell, he didn't lose any ground or cohesion in the bubble of safety he'd made for us.

"Lucky for you, I'm a specialist in field-spells," Piggy said. "I'll have this thing broken in no time."

I looked from him to the White Womb and swore. The creature's mouth was wide open, yellowed teeth framing a growing ball of Oblivion that condensed beneath its tongue. Its eyes were narrowed on us with hatred, and I could swear its mouth was smiling. I was wrong. The thing was stronger and smarter. Luring us out from cover with the field-spell, distracting the only threat—Piggy—and taking aim with a second attack to kill us. If Piggy stops fighting the field-spell we fall into the void, and if he doesn't we'll be shot.

"I think we lost," I said.

Piggy asked, "What?"

The White Womb fired. I dragged Piggy and myself into Godtime. The Obliteration Beam trudged solemnly through the air. Shuffling forward a few inches every second. Who knew one's doom could be seen in such slow motion.

"Just block the spell," he said.

I choked, "I can't. I don't know any defensive spells."

"Fuck, Orchard, I won't say I told you so," Piggy said.

"So don't."

"No, I have to say something," he stated. "Getting into fights without knowing a single defense is a bonehead move."

"Fine," I said. "You're right."

"I know." He smiled behind the words, "Now go cast a defensive spell and give me some time."

"Did you not hear me say I don't know any?"

"Then figure one out. You were clever enough to get us into this place. Just be clever enough to get us out."

Sphinx whispered, "You're not alone. We can solve this."

I swallowed and nodded, to Sphinx and Piggy. Then I tested some options. I unleashed a Fivefold Atomic Glory along the tie of fate stretching from us to the Obliteration Beam. The beam drilled through the blazing star and scattered the power. I moved around the small island, and discovered that the tie was to our direction not us specifically. Unfortunately, even if I wanted to abandon Piggy—which I didn't—the moment I left the protection of his field-spell I'd be swallowed up by the black hole pool that was consuming the living room and kitchen. I wracked my brain and came up with nothing.

Sphinx, anything?

I felt it purr, "Always something, Nadia. If it cannot be destroyed, dodged, or denied we still have one 'D' that is available to us. Your noble boar already demonstrated it. Even though his demand poisons the well of your creativity."

We don't block it? Ugh, what did he do? I rifled through my immediate memories and did my best to ignore the destructive spell that was already halfway to us. Piggy had punched, punched some more, ran really fast, and none of it helped me. I fluttered through memories, but felt Sphinx's paw press against my heart.

"Slow down," Sphinx said. "Revelation doesn't bow to time."

In one motion, assisted by its paw in my mind, I flipped back a memory—just past the way Piggy's hand cradled my face—to when he overcame the homing spells. Fate led them to us, and he drew, no, diverted them to another object.

We divert it. If Revelation can burn fate, perceive it, then who says we can't divert it!

"No one who wishes to live long, Nadia," Sphinx said.

Can you help me shape it?

Sphinx smiled, "I already said you won't have to walk alone."

My spirit flexed as Sphinx pushed its wings out of my back. Guided by inspiration and Sphinx's own insight, we made the first time I cast the spell into a dualcasted work of art. The eyes of its wings flared with power as chalcedony fire streamed out from them. Accreted itself around the chalcedony nucleus I conjured myself. The flames fused into one whole as unified as my spirit was with Sphinx. Gone was the fire, and in its place a frozen starburst that always held four points no matter the angle you observed it from.

In one voice we named the spell, "Inviolate Star."

"I knew you could do it," Piggy muttered.

When Sphinx and I cast the spell we dropped the Godtime, and put our new magic to the test. The bar of raw Oblivion crashed into the aura of the Inviolate Star. It tried to drill forward, but only unspooled itself around the "shield" of the star's light. Something akin to an aurora borealis snaked through the air as the condensed energy split apart into the baser principles of Death and Dream. I couldn't help but scream.

"It's working," I said.

"So am I," Piggy affirmed, "we're nearly out of this."

I could feel the cracks ripple through the White Womb's field-spell. It wouldn't be long until—it gave up? My eyes widened in surprise as the flat black hole that had carpeted the floor just dissipated into the air. Piggy shot to his feet, triumphant, and turned just in time to see why his victory was sudden. The White Womb's body inhaled all the threads of Oblivion that were freed up from maintaining the field-spell. It made a choking sound as a boulder-sized tangle of Oblivion zipped down the Obliteration Beam to smash into the light of my Inviolate Star.

My feet slipped. Piggy flexed his field-spell to keep me from falling. I still slid backwards. The White Womb's spell had been half-cast. Its power split between maintaining the field-spell and trying to destroy us directly. Now I felt the full mass and density of a Baron pressing its weight against my defenses.

Piggy crushed the White Womb's arms with his field-spell. Turned bone to dust and muscle to mush, but the creature had learned a lot from us already. It learned violence, hatred, and now it mirrored our own persistence back at us.

I felt Piggy push me forward—flexing with the entirety of his field—all to keep me standing. If the Inviolate Star fell there wouldn't be a chance to dodge.

"It dropped its field-spell," I yelled. "You can run!"

Piggy disagreed, "Not a chance, Orchard. What kind of Baron leaves a soldier to fight his battles."

"A smart one," I joked.

He laughed, "Unfortunately my sister's the smart one. I'm just pigheaded."

His field locked me in place the best he could, but from how he panted I knew the summoner's exhaustion was creeping into him as well. No one came out of a direct clash of sorcery at a hundred percent—a fact I was quickly learning from how my spirit cried under the abuse I was putting it through. I begged my body to hold out for just a moment longer—until I could find a way out of this spell clash—then my spirit tore.

The fibers that wove the spirit muscles in my arms shredded apart. In Realspace, my blood vessels burst and re-hydrated the blood that had soaked my suit. My fingers quivered—a crack snaked through my Inviolate Star—and tears rolled down my face.

"I'm sorry," Sphinx said. "I couldn't protect you."

From the sound of its voice, I knew that the tears I shed weren't mine. Just a manifestation of my bondmate's sorrow. I ground my teeth into my lip and ignored the burst of copper on my tongue. If there was one thing I hated, it was being laughed at. If there was a second thing, it was to see those I care about cry. Whether it was Melissa—her face flashed in my mind, scrunched and red—or Sphinx. Its face artfully composed as shining tears fell.

My arms were destroyed, so I walked.

I took a step forward. Quivering, unsteady, but I moved forward. Then another step. Another! I ran my foot along the edge of the kitchen island. Traced a burning line in the proverbial sand.

"I'm not losing. I'm not giving up. I'm not dying!"

That line blazed in my mind. I felt it D***** the world before me. There was where I lost, succumbed, and let myself and Piggy be turned to dust. On my way to wherever the dead went, and there I'd greet Mom and Dad. They'd tell me I did my best. Amber and Melissa would find their letters. No idea what they'd do next in my absence. It was an abhorrent outcome. Then there was the other. Where I fucking won, and I saw how.

"Piggy, help me compress the star," I screamed.

"What?" he asked. "We'd be shrinking our defensive zone."

"Trust me," I said.

I don't know what he heard in my voice, but he nodded and trusted me. His field-spell pressed into the star. Compressing it while I maintained its cohesion. There was a shape I had in mind, but I couldn't make it on my own. Sphinx, I need more flame to beef it up.

"Anything," Sphinx said.

Its wings fluttered as it fed more flame into the Inviolate Star. I felt a rib shatter somewhere in my body—the core muscles of my spirit had snapped and took it with them. Blood dribbled down my chin as I bit down on my lip in focus. The Inviolate Star thinned, the flame caused it to grow, and I maintained the cohesion. None of us technically had the magic to make what I saw in that other outcome, but we got close enough that the Inviolate Star wasn't really a star anymore. It was a fucking knife.

The Obliteration Beam split on the edge geometry of my spell. Scattered raw unfocused power around the destroyed remnants of the house. I breathed in and thrust my hands out. The newly formed Inviolate Knife carved down the beam. So sharp that the "inevitable" force of Oblivion was bisected as it swam upstream and slashed deep into the White Womb's face.

It dropped the spell. We won. My body went limp as I no longer had the overwhelming pressure of a Baron to lean against. As I slumped in the air—held up only by Piggy's field-spell—I felt that blazing line in the sand be blown away. With it went the memory of why I even thought to shape an Inviolate Knife.

My eyes rolled up to meet the White Womb's gaze. One of its eyes had popped like a water balloon—the one that the knife had struck—while the other burned with infantile rage. I called the fight too soon.

Its arm lashed out—still shattered—and caught me full on with its palm. Like a full body smack, and whipped me through the ceiling into the second floor. Then it was dark.

"Nadia," Sphinx said. "You have to get up."

I floated in something warm. Reminded me of a hug. I submerged myself in it. Pain flared at my ankle—did Sphinx bite me?

"Yes, and I'll do it again if you don't get up."

I gave it some thought, and decided I didn't want to. If I got back up there'd be pain. I'd have to keep fighting. Kill stronger and stronger things until I was the stronger that got killed.

"That's life, Nadia." Sphinx pleaded, "It's the life you held so dearly onto that you beat a Baron in a clash of sorcery."

That was an exaggeration. It was me, Sphinx, and Piggy that worked together to win. I felt myself float back a bit—arguing always pulled me back, at least a little bit.

"Then argue with me," Sphinx said. "Argue, fight me, don't ever listen to me. I don't care, I just need you to get back up. If you don't Piggy will die. I'll die. You'll die. Please."

Was Sphinx crying?

"Yes. I hate it, and it's your fault."

I couldn't handle it when others cried. I let myself rise to the surface of that warm expanse. Sphinx rolled me onto what felt like my back. It hurt. Why couldn't we know a healing spell.

"I don't know. If we live, figure one out, but for now we play with the toys we have and see what happens when the body is made inviolate."

What—my thought was cut off as I felt Sphinx's lips press into mine. They were soft, but its style of kissing was so insistent. It worked my mouth open and slipped its tongue inside. Pushed something down into my throat. Then pulled back, and prayed to the Sovereign. I didn't know how that would—hot—do anything. I mean—hot—it was just a kiss—hothothothothothothot.

* * *​

I reared up from the pool of my own blood. Clawed at my chest as I felt a horrible burning inside of me. Blinked on the Omensight and witnessed the frozen flame twirl in front of my heart. Streamers of Revelation bridged torn fibers of spirit back together. Latticed around shattered bone to fit it back into place. Whatever exhaustion—spiritual or bodily—was banished by the fire that seared down to the end of every extremity.

"Nadia, you have to move. It won't last forever," Sphinx yelled.

Even my cursory self-examination told me that. If the Inviolate Star could warp the lines of external fate, then when placed inside of someone it could, albeit temporarily, deny the fate of their body. The causality of failure that'd normally drag someone down. I flicked off the Omensight, and realized that the spell also had coated me in a corona of fire.

I groped for Mother's Last Smile, rolled it into my palm, and propped myself up. From my second floor vantage point I could see that the White Womb had resorted to whatever primal—I refuse to say human—instincts it might've had. Its claws swung wildly as it sought to disembowel Piggy with each blow. He leveraged his field-spell, and parried every blow he could. Used it to slide himself around the room to evade the blows he couldn't parry. Even as a summoner, he only had two arms. The White Womb had four. As he slid out of the way of one swipe he caught sight of me.

"Orchard, you're alive," he said.

In the gap of attention, the White Womb spun and swept Piggy's feet out from beneath him with its tail. Thrust its four arms forward and caught him in mid-air. It creened gloriously.

"Mommy!"

I took a few steps back—pressed myself against the wall—and then bolted forward. Sprinting across the remains of the second floor before leaping into the air. Glaive high above me. In the eternity in which I hung in the air, a memory came to mind.

* * *​

It was ten years ago when Mom decided I could finally learn the glaive. The autumn wind blew leaves all over the courtyard between the house and the temple. She waited for me to stop jumping up and down before she explained something to me.

"Sweetie, you have to remember the glaive is pretty simple. Beside the thrust there are really only two other moves. Encircle the Moon, where you twirl or rotate the glaive vertically, and Bisect the Sun," she said, "where you slash horizontally or diagonally using your hips. No matter how small or grand the motion, those two movements build to everything."

* * *​

I exhaled. Let the corona of fire crawl from my body up the glaive to its head. The bright-white crescent of Mother's Last Smile framed by chalcedony flames. They flared and I let myself fall forward. Faster and faster. Rotating until I was but the center of a wheel of fire and bright metal that descended violently to the earth. Encircle the Moon.

The glaive cut through the White Womb's arms as easily as one draws a line on a piece of paper. I landed and slid my feet across the ground as I positioned myself between Piggy and the White Womb. I could hardly make out the details of my enemy—the flames were dying, and my sight with it. Good thing it was ten feet tall and screaming. Made it easy for the next bit.

I twisted my hips just like Mom taught me—could swear I felt her hands guiding me through the proper motion like she did ten years ago—sweeping the glaive around me in effortless motion.

"Bisect the Sun," I said to no one.

The light within the glaive's head flared. Then dimmed as a bright line of white flashed, flew, wreathed in a shell of chalcedony fire and split the White Womb in half. Its component parts tumbled to the ground.

"Orchard," Piggy said.

He said more words, but I didn't hear him. The spell was fading and I had to work fast. Do what only I could do. Using the glaive I propped myself up crossed the distance from me to the White Womb's swiftly dying body. It had reverted to a skeleton again, unprotected by the layers of dense Conceptual flesh that fueled its resurrections.

Its jaw clacked. Speaking one last time, "Mommy?"

In my haze I responded, "You killed her."

Then wound my fingers together and set fire to the infinite futures where it came back to life.

The wind blew, and I imagined it carrying the nonexistent ashes of the creature to that distant shore where the dead go. If it was lucky maybe it'd see its mom. I hoped she'd forgive it.

I turned to Piggy, and smiled forgetting that the mask covered my face in the eternal grin of a dog lusting for blood. Though right now my mind was completely sober.

"You'll have to carry me out," I said.

Piggy asked, "What?"

"Carry me."

Then I collapsed, and fell into darkness once more. Though this time I rode the waves of unconsciousness in and out. Piggy had carried me out of the house. I could hear the howling of my fellow dogs praising my victory. Even the Kennelmaster said something.

"She looks like shit. If she doesn't die, tell her to enjoy the points."

It wasn't much, but it was something. Then I felt myself get handed off to someone else, and I let myself fall into the dark properly this time. A smile of a job well done plastered on my face.
 
Chapter 18
AN: I didn't realize we were behind. Life has been a smidge hectic now that I'm updating the story in multiple locations.

I shot up from the dark of unconsciousness. Groping at the air as if to avoid sliding back into that dreamless sleep.

"Sphinx," I called out.

Hands pushed me back down—gentle, but insistent. My head landed in a lap softer than any pillow. I blinked the remnants of sleep from my eyes, and found Secretary's face looming above me. I was resting in their lap.

Secretary said, "She's over there, little brute."

With the back of their fingers they tilted my head in Sphinx's direction. It had slumped across one of the chair's that came with the room. Its face smoothed from one of wary grit to rapturous joy. Sphinx clambered down from the chair over toward me. Pressed its head onto my chest, and smiled with such beaming joy I couldn't help but mirror back.

"She kept watch over you the entire night."

Sphinx said, "I'd never entrust you to a puppeteer as cruel as they. Not again."

"Thanks," I said. "But, Secretary, Sphinx is an it, not a she."

Secretary raised a brow. Quirked their lips at some hidden amusement to my statement.

"Hmm," Secretary hummed. "Did you learn that from asking Sphinx?"

To be technical, I hadn't, but I knew my bondmate. I looked towards it and was shocked. Sphinx had stopped looking at me. Its smile now sickly and pained—not too dissimilar to someone trying to swallow food that was lovingly made but tasted like shit.

"Oh," I said.

Sphinx babbled, "It's a new thing. Pay no heed to it. Just another thought that woeful secretary plucked from my mind."

I mutely nodded. Then asked Secretary, "What about the hunt?"

"Over," Secretary said. "The points tabulated, and the dogs to their crates."

"Don't tell me you broke the Mother's Prayer getting me back," I said.

"Then I won't. What I will say requires you to get off of me."

Sphinx stepped back and followed me while I slipped from Secretary's lap. Got my feet under me and stood. I'd expected to find a weakness in my legs, my ribs, and my arms. I felt nothing—no, not nothing—just good. I turned the feeling over in my mind in disbelief. The memories of last night were clear as a freshly cleaned window.

"It was real," they said.

"What was it?" I asked.

"I don't know."

"The Lodge had a label for it. A White Womb."

"Yes, and that's the extent of my knowledge as well. The Lodge likely knows more, but I don't."

"Who would?" I asked.

Secretary made a drama of pressing finger to chin. Tilting their head this way and that.

"ERO might," they answered.

"ERO?" I asked.

"The Entity Research Organi—"

"I know what ERO is," I snapped. A flash of heat in the hind part of my brain.

"Poor little brute, can't be happy just knowing you killed it."

Breathe. "I'm happy it's gone, but if ERO is cooking up more of these. . ."

I trailed off. Remembering I was in a room with a Secretary. No matter the ease with which I fell into a rapport with one—mine—they would never be a friend in the way that mattered. Secretary's smile curved wanly. Then nodded once.

"Noted. Now, despite your displeasure, the Lodge does know how to say thank you."

Secretary rose and bowed. It was a straight-backed bow that bent entirely at the waist. Their hands folded over themselves atop their thighs.

"For the deed of slaying the White Womb, you've been afforded extra points atop the predetermined value each head from the hunting list would normally afford."

Secretary rose and settled back into their habitual slouch of complete bemusement.

"The second thanks is from me directly. You won me the office prize pool."

"I was the top hunter?" I asked.

"Alls below, no. You were above average I do believe."

"You said I got extra points."

"You did." Secretary smiled darkly, "But some of the dogs this hunt were very prolific. No, I'm referring to a different bet. After you emerged from that domestic ruin, all of the Secretaries wanted to gamble on whether you'd die, live, or ever walk again."

I shouldn't have been touched by the sentiment. "What was your bet?" I asked.

Secretary rolled their eyes.

"Why ask when you already know the answer?"

"I want to see if you'd lie."

"Fine. I knew you were too dumb to stay down, little brute," Secretary said. "It's your curse."

"More like my power."

"I find they're usually both. Now, I've placed your suit and mask within the trunk beneath your bed. That key of yours is there as well. If that's everything, then I'll go?"

Their voice lilted at the end. Was that everything? I thought of the mask, and the way that even when I held it in my hands I could feel my eyes wanting to just look away. Secretary took my silence for approval. Swayed toward the window—it was open—and my hand shot out to catch their wrist as an arm swung back.

"No," I said.

"You'll have to be more specific than no," they said.

"Who built the masks?"

"The Lodgemaster," Secretary answered. "She pioneered it back during her time with AoSI, some odd seven years ago. They've been implemented for wild hunts and missions ever since. Anonymity is so hard to find when cute summoners like you have sorcerous work-arounds."

"Great," I said.

"Really?"

"Yeah, glad to know she's been so involved."

"Hasn't she," Secretary said. "Though if I could, how can you stand right now? I remember you leaving that house on the edge of death. Did you work out a spell in your sleep?"

"Can anyone?"

"You'd be surprised. Oh well, if you don't have an answer, pay it no mind. Until later, little brute."

Secretary tossed themself back through my window. I rushed over, throwing my arm out into the air. I caught nothing because there was nothing. Secretary was gone, and before me was a pleasant view of the district waking up. People out for a jog, shopkeeps opening up for the day, and even children racing and laughing amidst the morning dew. Sphinx dragged me back inside.

"Any ideas why I'm in one piece?" I asked.

Sphinx shook its—her?—head. "None that would be definitive. I can only see the end result of the method. Your body temperature is a few degrees above the human norm. While your spirit's risen in density and mass."

Normally damage to your spiritual musculature causes dips. Back during school—which felt like a long time ago—a kid had caught a curse. Made things like chairs and tables Return to being disassembled pieces. When it finally was removed it apparently caused a dip in his density. He ranted about it all day in line for the spiritual exam.

"Any chance this is just me adjusting to my spells like Piggy said? Or maybe it's the remnant of sorcery in my body. Changing it like it did my eyes."

"Perhaps, but neither are definitive things. In the former, it would be unlikely for you to see such precipitous growth. Your spirit would be at most more flexible to support future strains."

"And the latter?"

"The change would usually be biological alone. Perhaps a path for future growth, but hardly growth in itself. The effects of residual sorcery have too many variables. Each human takes to it differently. While Court and the specific spell in question alter things as well."

"Nothing definitive then."

"Nothing," Sphinx said.

I dropped onto my bed. Sphinx hopped in so I could lean on it—her.

"If anyone asks, we say it was Inviolate Star. Amber and Melissa were there when the Omensight changed me. This is just a thing Revelation does."

Sphinx purred, "What does it do?"

"Reveals," I said, cringing at how much didn't get across in that answer.

"It is in the name."

"Let me try that again. Revelation, is about showing you something. A way forward, a way out, a way to win. But, it's a journey that'll change you in the process—and it should! Change you, that is, because what you find in that way is so profound that it'd be impossible not to be unmade by it. Emerge as something new even if it's something lonely."

I felt my mind trip when I closed my mouth. As if I was being led down a winding way, and upon arriving my guide let me trip on a root. Help me see the view from an unconventional angle. I could feel the rumbling purr that vibrated through Sphinx at my answer.

"You're a special summoner, Nadia. The only one I've heard of to come away smarter after what should've been brain damage."

I smirked, "I told you I was a fast learner. Always have been."

The rumbles became little thud-like hops—Sphinx was laughing. She was laughing.

"Sphinx, what's happening to you?" I asked.

"Pay it no mind."

"No. If it was just expressions then maybe, but you're different. You kissed me last night. What's happening to you?"

"You are," Sphinx hissed. "The bond is more than an access point to Sorcery, or an avenue for telepathy. It's an enmeshing of us. A slow bleeding of our colors into each other."

"Like two glasses of colored water poured back and forth."

Sphinx nodded.

"And my color?" I asked.

Sphinx whispered, "Painfully human. Beautifully you."

"How do you feel about that?"

"It's because of you I can really process that question," Sphinx said. "I'm afraid, I think. Each day since my summoning I feel more, understand more, but I forget. Oh I forget so much, and am just left with the fear of the gap that exists where knowledge used to reside."

"What did you know?"

"Everything. I think."

My throat went dry. I slid my hands on my thighs. Sphinx knew, everything? And was losing it because she was gaining feelings. A process that was my fault I suppose. The bleed of my color into hers. The spark for the development of something new, personal.

You're gaining a personality.

"And it takes up a lot of room. It's not all your fault though. Causality holds no love for what I knew and smuggled in when you summoned me—incarnated me into this world. It would have disappeared slowly anyways, but these developments hasten things."

"Can I do anything to help?"

Sphinx bent their neck down to look me in the eyes. I could actually see how red their eyes were—puffy too—and I knew I'd messed up.

"Just take responsibility. You're my tie to this world. To this current incarnation of myself. Of this self. If you perish then I'm gone. In a way that I've only just begun to understand. Besides, I wouldn't want to see you die anyway."

I accepted the chastisement. I was right that I needed practice, but running into a road littered with the corpses of others just as hubristic as me wasn't necessary. Fighting the White Womb rather than escaping when Piggy offered wasn't smart either. I wanted to make sure Melissa was safe, but as I looked into Sphinx's eyes—those eyes which rippled in burning rings of concentric color—I understood that I hadn't kept her safe. Let alone the dream that she and her Sovereign held of a return into the world.

"I'll be better. You'll get your vengeance as well, I promise."

Sphinx sighed, "Worry about your oaths when you can properly safeguard your life. Now, the mummer and maiden stir, and we still have tracks to clear."

Her eyes landed on the letters left on the desk. My task laid before me, Sphinx walked into my body to curl up within my spirit. While I snatched up the letters. I stayed my hand, briefly, because I knew I'd just have to rewrite them later. I was going to do better by my girls—all of them if I could help it—but it would never be a hundred percent safe.

"Ugh, Temple, you up?" Amber mumble-yelled through my door.

Her banging caused my confidence to tumble in on itself. I split infinity and let the flames consume the envelopes as I spun about to findt Amber leaning in the doorframe. Her face, hardly as "sleepy" as her voice implied.

"What was that?" she asked.

"Nothing, just some notes."

"In envelopes? We have a word for those."

"Teach me later."

I slipped past Amber into the living room. Then stopped. Something was off about the room. I made a slow turn, and watched as the lights of the room fell unevenly across everything. Walls, floors, couch, coffee table, everything was splattered with a weird dullness where the light didn't catch right. I finished my rotation with my gaze on Amber.

"Did something happen?" I asked.

"If it did, wouldn't you have heard," Amber said.

She smiled at me and then drifted over to Melissa's door to knock on hers next. Though she'd flung the door open before Amber's knuckles touched the wood. Already put together she took a look at both of us and clapped her hands. I couldn't help but jump. Amber noticed.

"They say the body remembers more than the mind."

I hissed back, "Shut up."

"Get ready," Melissa said. "Breakfast is being served right now, and I don't want to lose out on any of the good stuff."

Amber tousled Melissa's freshly-brushed hair. "You bounced back pretty well after last night's meal. Especially after all those drinks."

"I produce worse toxins in the venom sac at the base of my spine. Now, let's go."

With Melissa tapping her foot by the door, Amber and I got ready in record time. Though Melissa stopped me when I had grabbed Mother's Last Smile. She reminded me were going to breakfast, not battle, but it wasn't out of combat preparation that I'd went to grab it. I just felt better when my glaive was in my hand. Though reason eventually ruled out when Sphinx said that we'd be giving my identity away too easily to my fellow dogs from last night's wild hunt.

* * *​

Brightgate's Lodge district was nothing like my memories from last night. There were no masked killers whooping and hollering with each green check off their list. I didn't see any of the blood that slipped into the gaps of the cobblestone streets. As we marched up a slope we passed the storefront I had smashed through the front window of when I killed that spider. In the daytime it was a laundromat.

Walls lined with shrines that doubled as cleaning tubs. People in pajamas or their most worn down clothes waited as their fabrics had even the memory of dirt or grime cleared from the fibers. There wasn't the streak of blood across the floor I had expected to be there. Alls below, there was actual glass in the window which I hadn't expected either.

As we marched we took a bend down a street and I saw the apartment building that had been a nest last night. A sign out front said: Rooms for rent. I looked up and saw that where there should've been a massive hole in the facade it was just good as new. Well, not new, but good as yesterday's morning at least.

We weren't as lucky as Melissa hoped—there was already a line for breakfast—but it wasn't that bad. Though you'd think each person was fixing a plate that matched the one she saw for herself from how she tapped her fingers against her legs. A fast beat for big worries. It was only a couple of more minutes before we got to grab our plates and go.

Breakfast was being served in one of the Lodge's banquet halls. The center of the hall was littered with curved booths filled with plush seats upholstered in formation fabrics. The interlaced phonemes were finely tessellated to keep stains from setting. While the floor was polished marble inlaid with lines of gold formations of Collection—an assumption I made from how those who'd finished eating would slide their plates and cups off the table to the floor. Each utensil and piece of dishware disappearing with a psychedelic ripple in the marble. While From the ceilings dangled golden shrines that when initiated—from a dial set in the center of the table—caused a misty curtain to descend. Surrounding the table in a privacy screen the color of a gentle intimate sunrise. The light of which brought a warmth to the dining room that allowed the blinds to stay lowered over the bay windows. There'd be no rude summer sun to sear your eye's shut in that instinctive urge to stay asleep—slow to accept the labors the day would bring.

Along the walls were stations manned by chefs of Mastery. Each one offering a single dish made to perfection—as far as non-conceptual fare could go. We were only examinees after all. The line moved quicker than you'd expect seeing as the chefs each employed a field-spell to bend the temporal mandates of what was possible when it came to cooking. Still, I couldn't bring myself to care much about the food. My memory—and my eyes—turning toward my fellow dogs. How feral we were when released from the burden of identity, and how much unity we had even as competitors in seeking out prey. When I looked over the line and the floor, I only saw starving men with dark eyes unwilling to share the riches they've just had a taste of. There were a few who were different, but I didn't take note of them really at the time. I had only one I wanted to take note of. Find, and he wasn't here.

"You look disappointed, Temple," Amber said.

We slid past the waffle station and its chef whose face was of a dreamy peace as ten waffles cooked in the air. While his hands added ingredients into the ring of batter that he continually made and circled through the air about him. I waved at the spread of syrups and agaves that waited in quaint little decanters on a nearby table. Conjuring up a reason for whatever it was she read in my face.

"They don't have the maple syrup I'm used to. It's this habanero-maple blend."

"Habanero-maple? I'm kind of glad they don't. Sounds horrible."

"Never, it's the perfect thing for chicken and waffles. Has this sweet-smokiness that's so good. With a little burn so you know you're alive. Mom raised me on the stuff."

Melissa added, "It's definitely a try before you disregard. Nadia's mom had this super special recipe. Never told it to anyone, so only she could make it just right."

I felt a pressure against my chest. Exhaled a bit too loudly, and saw Melissa shrink in on herself a bit. She hadn't done anything wrong—it was my excuse to use—but I had forgotten that bit. That I'd never get that taste ever again.

I waved weakly as Amber and Melissa shuffled off, apologetic for pain that was ultimately self-inflicted. All because I didn't want to answer the obvious questions that'd follow after my real answer. I was looking for Piggy. I remembered him carrying me out, but I knew nothing about after. Though I don't even know why I tried looking for him. He was big enough that if he was around you wouldn't need to look.

I slid down toward the omelets. Couldn't help imagining what I'd do if Piggy was here. If he'd say something first or slide his hand across the small of my back. Hook his fingers about my side and give a small—squeeze? I slid down the line to get a good look at who touched me.

Handsome. That was the first thought that slipped past the daze I'd fallen into at the sight of her. She was tall—between Amber and Piggy's heights—with an angular physique that dripped down toward the hips that peeked just above the low-rise of her pants. If Piggy was some fusion between tiger and bear, then she was all wolf. From her shaggy cut to the slouch that masked her proper height. What wasn't masked though was that face with a jaw a girl would want to slice her wrists with because who wanted to see anything else after that. It definitely helped that she was covered in bright silver piercings that complimented the gentle tan of her skin. Bars through her proud nasal ridge, a ring about her septum, and bands that looped over her lips. She had piercings that dangled from her ears—a stylized sun. Sunglasses however hid her eyes.

"Hey, I'm not talking to a pillar right now am I?" she asked. Fuck, her voice had a rasp meant for the blues. From the guitar bag over her shoulder I wondered if she'd play for me.

"Fuck, I did get a pillar. Damn power cables."

"No, no, you didn't," I stammered. "Get a pillar, that is. I'm a person. Not a pillar."

"Oh, the silence was a bit long. Can you tell me what's in that?"

She pointed to the omelet station in front of us.

"Don't think taking off the sunglasses would help?"

"I try all the time," she said. "But it doesn't seem to."

She drew her sunglasses down to reveal eyes that were clouded over.

"Oh shit, I'm sorry," I said. "It's omelets. The soft gooey kind you break over rice. They have plain rice, with steak, and the third is um lots of mushrooms and peppers."

"Sweet," she said.

Then slipped past me to gesture at the sign to the chef for the mushrooms and peppers one. It joined the stack of fruits and bread already on her plate. She was a vegetarian wolf. I quickly got my own omelet and hurried over to the floor to find Amber and Melissa. They'd grabbed a booth while I lingered.

"I think I met a vegetarian wolf lady," I said.

Melissa asked, "What?"

I leaned across the table a bit, and pointed out the woman. She sat in a booth with nothing but her guitar for company. Melissa swatted my side in excitement—she had a tendency to hit whenever she saw a pretty girl. I often came home with a bruise if one of our people watching sessions proved too arousing that day.

"Okay, yeah, that's woah," she said.

Amber rolled her eyes. "Where'd you meet her?"

"In front of the omelets," I said.

"Omelets aren't vegetarian."

"They're not?"

Melissa explained, "The eggs."

"That makes sense, but still…"

"Oh, she's very hot. Maybe I should talk to her," Melissa mused.

Then chuckled into her horchata from the look my face made. I didn't want to imagine anyone with Melissa, but a woman like my wolf made that stance feel a little less firm.

"I'm unimpressed," Amber said.

She swirled her coffee before taking a big swig backwards. Melissa backhanded Amber's comment from the air.

"You're never impressed."

Amber disagreed, "I am when I am. I just haven't seen anything worth the feeling in awhile."

Her gaze landed on me, and that heat she kept hidden behind the joviality leaked out. I stopped watching the wolf and instead dropped my eyes to my food. Amber hummed pridefully at that. I stole a glance over to her table one last time—she was looking at us. Well, our direction at least.

It was about a half hour into breakfast before the proctor arrived. A harsh wind cut through the air at the appearance of a narrow rhombus cut into space that stood eight feet tall. Narrow however in the sense of one getting a peek at the beginning of an alley. The proctor arrived first, a broad man with a prodigious gut in a buttoned cotton shirt and a silk vest over fine trousers. His face covered a third by his mustache and another third by wide black circle glasses. He dropped to the floor, and held out his arms for the secretary that tumbled out of the aerial alley. Their hair swept up into a dripping copper crown. They squirmed in the proctor's grasp for a moment before he set them down.

"No more Alleys!" the boyish secretary screeched. "I wanted a shortcut."

"It was short, and we cut," the proctor said, his voice airy in age.

"Through space. Which is the defining trait of an Alley. They're always so wet."

"When we're done we can go through a more windy one. Will help with the drying."

"It was only two floors. Now, do the stupid presentation."

The secretary dropped into a booth. Formed a hand-spell that caused a wide screen to form in the air above the entire hall—it had a dusty pink hue to it. On the screen was a close-up of the proctor's face. His cheeks were ruddy and his nose just slightly askew from some poorly healed blow he suffered in some raucous past.

"Hello everyone, I'm the proctor for the first test," he said. "I consider it a pleasure to note that as your first proctor I shall be explaining the structure for this year's exam as a whole. To those who have arrived at this starting line through exemptions of the year's prelim, or the rest of you that had the wisdom, skill, and strength needed to overcome the teeming dreaming masses of those that strove to stand where you are right now; do not waste the moment you're in. You might not get to experience it again."

His eyes rolled over us—beyond us—to the ghosts of prior year's examinees. I shuddered beneath the weight that fell over the room. My knee—unconsciously restless—suddenly stilled and my feet felt dragged into the floor like I had six feet to fall until my resting spot.

"Good. Stay here, like this, and you'll get through this exam. Cause it is not about winning or losing, nor success or failure. If you want to pass, it's life or death. Yours or theirs," he said. "Now, as to the structure of this year's exam. Lodgemaster Khapoor has decided to test you in the most practical way possible; doing the job itself."

His face dragged to the right while shrinking on screen. Three bullet points dropped beside him but had almost nothing informative. They filled as he spoke.

"The first, Information Protection and Retrieval," he said. "As fulfilling our role of summoners it comes to us to safeguard the architects of the New World and its futures. This being why so often a lab or research group has on loan at least one Lodgemember to protect the fruits of their work. As well as the bodies of the researchers who made it possible."

He continued, "And it's to that same end which we might come to be tasked with retrieving information from those whose research may be the undoing of everything we struggled to build. Thus why I'm your proctor for this test, as I head the committee which manages and posts these positions. As for the two tests they will be examining you through the lens of the other myriad of duties that you might undertake for the Lodge. So for those who've already decided they'll be passing, think about what else we do hear if you want to get an idea of what awaits. Secretary, could you please?"

The secretary slid from their booth. Swiped their hand to display the next slide; four logos belonging to the four major research groups: ERO, AoSI, SIRD, and the Orphean League.

"You'll be coming up here and telling us which of the four groups you'd like to be assigned to for this test. Afterwards you'll be free to leave and wait to receive your assignment. We'll be going in order of rank for picking."

Someone yelled out, "What do you mean in order of rank?"

"How'd you rank us if some did the prelim and others didn't?" asked another.

Questions rolled from the crowd in a murky discontent—not willing to accept someone might have an edge on them, but also unwilling to get rid of what could be a potential boon.

The secretary skewered them all in one answer. "The exam is more than the tests. We're always watching, and you're always being judged. However, we don't love to announce that because it makes you all so tense."

Booming, the proctor laughed, "Wait until you realize how many of you have already been eliminated. Show them."

The secretary shrugged and swiped up to a different slide. On it were squares upon squares of reddened pictures, their associated names, and reasons for being eliminated clearly stated and scrolled through. Rare was the gift of an elimination reason that differed from, 'Killed' or 'Lost'.

The proctor answered the unspoken question. "Killed is for those who were such. Lost is for those lost while in service to the Lodge and its aims."

"Please, be safe with all nighttime activities," the secretary said.

From there they started listing names. Amber, Melissa, and myself kept one ear out for our name to be called in the proctors airy grandpa voice.

"Which one we doing?" Amber asked

Melissa said, "I don't really care. Do we go for what seems like it'll have the least people? We don't know what type of test it'll be exactly. Maybe we don't want a lot of people."

"For the same reason, maybe we do. It's not a good criteria to go on. Temple, you have an opinion?"

ERO, I barked out in my mind. The answer was quick, instinctual, a need to feed into or smother the fear of another White Womb that gathered in my mind in the only way possible, information. Then I reeled in the feeling. If I came out with all that feeling it'd be too much. They'd ask questions. Night would blur into day.

"But still you want answers," Sphinx said. "Forward, Nadia."

I exhaled, "ERO."

Opened my eyes to see Amber and Melissa reading my face. I wonder what the text said.

"I expected AoSI," Melissa said.

Amber added, "After the outpost I'd agree."

It would have given me more answers about the axis mundi that the killers used, but I could get that later. Right now I wanted only one thing and that was an explanation for last night.

I said, "I can worry about that and the others whenever. I want to be in the here and now, and I didn't hear too many choose ERO. Though it wasn't like too many did choose it either. We go for the balanced option."

There wasn't a lie either of them could read in me—cause there wasn't a lie. It wasn't my deepest truth, but it was a truth of my reasoning. Which was good enough for Melissa by how she fell back into the seat. Amber was the harder—always the harder sell—but she shrugged in the end. Acceptance or an inconclusive determination?

"Alright. Anyways, you're up first princess," Amber said.

She slid out of the booth so Melissa could leave to go put her name down for ERO. Then told us to meet her outside. I was the second to be called up before them. Up close, the proctor seemed smaller, not the large imposing figure I saw on the screen. Though after I gave my answer—ERO, obviously—I couldn't help but sneak a look back toward him. Blinked on the Omensight and immediately was blinking it off before the brilliance of an Earl seared itself into my vision. I was still trying to smudge it down when Amber finally exited the hall.

"How'd we get called up before you?" Melissa asked. "You're the Baron."

"No idea, princess, maybe it's just too hard to judge my magnificence," Amber offered.

"Whatever, let's go head into the city."

I peered up at her from my seat on a bench. "Why?" I asked.

"Well, I told my mom before I left that I'd give her a call when I made it to Brightgate. It slipped my mind the first day, and then I realized we'd have to get our sorc-decks synced to the local network before I can even make a call."

"The district has its own local network we can just get on."

Amber asked, "Were you thinking a private or a public?"

"Public," she said.

"Okay, Temple we're going into the city."

"What's so special about a public network?"

Amber said, "The temple for Brightgate's public network is right atop the city library. Princess here is thinking after we get synced we can do some research. Isn't that right?"

Melissa nodded. "I figured we could try to learn something about your dad, Nadia. Maybe by knowing him better we could figure out who'd want to go after him."

My mouth stopped working as I oscillated between a touched smile and simple awe. I always did trend towards tunnel vision, each new question eclipsing the previous one. With all thoughts turned toward yesterday's monster I'd nearly forgotten the question of two nights ago. I nodded and acquiesced to Melissa's plan. We'd see what we could learn about my father, and in the process ignore the fact that depending on the test we might have our oaths to each other tested.
 
Chapter 19
It took us two cable cars to arrive at the heart of Brightgate, a large hill of many terraces devoted to civic buildings, a few residential areas, and the amenities needed to support them all. The driver for the cable car explained that it was the center of the city because it was the first hill to settle down and propose treaties of peace with the others. As compared to the Lodge district, it was apparent that the city had a peaceful heart despite the dogs that ran wild only two cable cars away—and the one that stood on the steps to the First Brightgate Public Library & Temple.

At its most simple, the building was a boxy resolute thing of concrete and brutalist determination. Yet it was adorned with stony petals that made the whole thing look fluffy and inviting. From the cable car you could see the temple that was built halfway into the terrace above the library with the other half resting atop its roof. The temple was larger than the one Dad had built back home. Designed using different principles for the same end result—providing access to the NewNet for about half of the city—it was something alien to look at. Dad's temple was a thing of beams and pillars, all squared and wooden, but arranged like the most confounding puzzle box and living room game. Where if you removed just one beam the entire thing would collapse, but by them all being together it had weathered everything. Well, everything short of a goddess falling atop it. No, this temple was so fragile to look at. A twenty-sided polyhedral tesseract of colored glass that scattered wandering beams of color that painted the simple civic buildings while bouncing the beams off what glass they did have.

Rainbow polka dots crawled across our bodies as we stood there admiring the building. Soaking up the light that bounced off the temple atop the library. We took the stairs that cut through the winding slope which led to its double-sized front doors. Once inside we stalled again, as the sturdy concrete exterior hid an organic interior of rounded wooden terraces that formed the central reading area. Families sat on blankets as parents read to their children, and pairs of teens enjoyed coffees while co-reading magazines. At different terraces there were hallways that branched off to the library's many sections.

We climbed up the stairs past terrace after terrace until we hit the administrative floor of the library. There wasn't much to see beyond the hallways that led to offices, meeting rooms, and other unromantic locales that saw librarians to work. At the center of it all was a pair of double-helixed elevators which carried patrons, like us, to the temple up above. They were made from this succulent-red glass that reminded me of the organs that had looped about some of the Lodge district's lamps last night. I exhaled a breath that wobbled under the pressure of my own gorey recollection.

"Are you going to be okay?" Melissa asked.

I scoffed, "Yeah, why wouldn't I be?"

"It's your first temple since you lost yours," Amber answered. "Wouldn't be off to be off about it."

"So," I said, "you're both worried I'll bawl at the sight of some sorc-desktops and ancient Old World computers? I think I'm stronger than that."

I pushed past them to catch an elevator a second-to from leaving. The shimmering chrome doors cut me off from Melissa and Amber. I tapped my head against them and offered a brief smile to the grandmother in a pair of sunday-sweats as Mom referred to her laziest pair of clothes—I'd packed them for myself to sleep in. They maybe had a few days left before they stopped smelling of her.

When the doors opened I slowly stepped out into a nightmare world of light and noise. The grandmother was unbothered by the kaleidoscopic color which shifted seven shades in every direction. Bounded off happily into the rows and rows of screaming arcade cabinets, claw machines, and other games that saw a litany of patrons roaring and laughing in mad glee. It was worse than the wild hunt. Melissa and Amber arrived soon after finding me on a nearby bench.

"Holy shit, Temple, was your place like this?" Amber asked.

"You'd never been?" I asked.

"I have a lot to do most days. Never had any work that took me to your side of town."

"Short answer is no," I said. "Dad had quiet sensibilities. Why he enjoyed putting so much emphasis on the cafe part of computer cafe. Was his way of helping people wind down and connect. But every temple architect is allowed to monetize however they want around the function of providing NewNet access."

"Says who?"

"SIRD. Was their major stipulation as a group when they released the first plans for rebuilding the 'net to encourage individuals to build temples in as many places as possible."

"So whoever did the build here got to decide that this place would be an arcade," Amber said. "Alls below, didn't think I'd see something like this since Tokyo."

"You mean Shin-Tokyo?" I asked. "You've been?"

"Years ago. Though these days most just call it Tokyo."

Melissa interjected, "Does the architect get to design the temple outfits as well?"

I followed her arm as it pointed out one of the temple-girls advancing toward us. Her vestments were a two-piece of a two-toned googie jacket and skirt combo. Though from the jacket's crop and how short the skirt fell due to the multi-hued petticoat beneath, they hardly seemed enough fabric to make either.

"They do," I said.

When the temple-girl arrived she asked, "How can we help you today?"

Melissa said, "We're just trying to get our sorc-decks linked to the network while we're in town."

"Smart move," the temple-girl said. "Follow me."

As we followed her into the depths of this torturous arcade the architect designed, I did my best to just admire the tiles. It was the best option between making my eyes bleed from overstimulation or being stuck to observe the temple-girl's flouncing skirt. The sight of which made my indignation roil into near-rage. There's a propriety to temples. To the vestments worn by its girls, boys, and kin. It's not a religious thing, but it's an honorable one. He may have run a small town's temple but he knew that much. Dad knew that much.

The temple-girl led us through a door into the only quiet place in here: the confessionals. There were about six booths built for each wall not counting the one the door was set into. They were only big enough for one person and a small counter for you to place your sorc-deck that you wanted linked to the network. Dad's were pretty austere—all wood—but the function was an austere one. You had to clearly state your identity and last network access point. Any hint of a lie meant no NewNet until you told the truth. A way to keep people honest seeing as the Old World's net granted copious ways to anonymity. 'One of the positives and issues of the net that was,' Dad used to say. This place's confessionals had fucking plush pillows.

"What'd two questions they ask to give you a face like that, Temple?" Amber asked.

"My face is fine," I said. Fixing my face into something presentable.

Amber smirked at my attempt. I turned from her to Melissa whose thumbs danced across her sorc-deck. She looked up from it blushing an apologetic hue.

Melissa said, "My mom's freaking out, so I have to call her. Meet you two at the cafe next door?"

"Sure," I said.

She texted me a list of books she'd put together for us to pour over. Then hurried off for the cafe, her sorc-deck already to her ear. Amber and I took to searching the stacks. As we followed Melissa's list we cut through the history section—most libraries are pretty clear about what shelves hold books on the Changeover—and after loading all of those onto my sorc-deck the two of us hopped down two terraces to access the Myth and Folklore section. Melissa had the Gospel of the Godtenders on the list, and Changeover Folktales and Fairymyths. Apparently Brightgate had the fancy original version with all of the researcher's marginalia from penning each entry. As well as the illustrated character plates that occupied the page next to every entry.

I ran my eyes over the dark bluish free-standing walls that served as the library's stacks. Each wall marked by about fifty rectangular boxes across and five down denoting the glass servers that held about twenty books each. I waved my sorc-deck across the inlaid beads that functioned as the access port for my sorc-deck to read the server's book list.

"Temple, did you ever wear a temple-girl's vestments?" Amber asked.

"For a few summers. I started manning the temple three years ago. My mom wore the vestments way more than me."

"Were they—"

"No," I barked. "They were long. Normal. Not something floofy like the girls here."

"Any photos I can see?"

"Ask Melissa."

"Who'd you kill last night?"

I froze. Tilted my head out one end of the stacks scanned both ends of the room for anyone nearby. When I felt like we were alone—and had used the Omensight to confirm we were—I returned to scanning the shelves.

"No one."

"That's a lie, Temple," she said.

"You can read my mind now?" I said, whirling on her.

"No, but when you kill enough people your eyes start to turn red. Yours are flecked with carmine."

I reached up to my eye unconsciously. I was trying too hard to keep fixed an invisible mask, and Amber caught me trying to adjust it back in place. Her smirking mien cracked as grin turned to grimace. She reached out to me and I slid backwards—I was caught and didn't want to be touched.

"Is it really?" I asked softly.

Amber wrapped her hand about her other one. Leaned against the wall opposite me. The stacks were narrow with a little under four feet between them. Yet we found plenty of places to look at that wasn't each other. We had that much courtesy.

"Uh, not by and large. I knew one girl who it happened too, but she was fucking crazy. Changes like that can happen when you move up the Chain, but it's not happening to you."

"Good. I have my mom's eyes. That's what everyone said."

"Yeah, I remember hearing that. Temple, who were they?"

"Other," I said confidently. "Just like you said. No name, no face, and no problem. They were bad though."

"Ah," she said, refreshed like she'd just taken the first sip of cold bear. "Took my advice?"

"Mhmm. Worked great too. Thanks for that," I said.

My eyes traced a squiggle around her face—I had to know, I just had to know—but it was shadowed by the way her head tilted. A great inky black that obscured her face. When she was ready she turned back to me, and into the light.

"They worth it?"

"I learned how to strike through fate."

"Fate?" she asked.

"It's what I call the lines, threads that connect everything to every other thing."

Amber rocked on her heels. "Sympathy lines."

"What?"

"No such thing as fate, Temple, but there are sympathy lines. Conceptually connects 'everything to every other thing.' A lot of formations and complex spell work makes use of them."

I bit down on my own denial. Maybe that's what she and others called it. I knew what it was thought, and it was sympathy and it was fate. That extra special connection.

Defensively, I said, "Sure, but I also got a spell. A defensive one. I have my four."

"Mhmm," Amber said.

"What?"

"I mean, Temple, you're at the starting line now. Maybe it's a good spell, but tell me it wasn't a lot of people?"

My breath shortened. I could feel my wrists tensing from how my fists dragged themselves tight and dense as a star.

"Temple, please?"

"Temple—"

I snarled and threw myself at Amber. Trapped her against one of the stacks with both my arms barring an easy escape in either direction. My face was close enough that I could count her eyelashes—well I could if my eyes weren't so blurry at the time. I just blinked rapidly to clear them up since I needed my hands to keep Amber trapped.

"Stop asking me things!" I hissed. "You don't get to ask me things, or act like I'm just so readable. Maybe I don't want you to see what's inside. Maybe I want to be fucking blissful before we go into this madness of a test later. Maybe I just. . ."

"Maybe?" Amber asked.

"Maybe I'm tired of you asking me everything and taking answers from me while giving over nothing I want to know. So I'm done."

Amber smirked at my primal grunts and hisses of displeasure. Her calm still around her she clasped my wrists in her grip then spun us about. Pressed my back into the wall, and pinned my arms above my head. She loomed over me with a bemused smile that had her incisors peeking out from behind full lips. Yet try as I might I couldn't evade her rosy eyes that sought me out from every hiding spot within myself. She just saw me.

"Ask me a question," she ordered.

"No, you're not going to answer."

"I will, Temple."

"No."

She shook me once. The inlaid bead ground itself into my shoulder blade.

Amber whispered, "Any question. I'll answer."

"What happened last night?" I asked.

Amber's face softened. "Thought you'd give me a harder question. I killed people, Temple. A lot of people, but they were more dogs than people. Had these masks."

"Masks," I said. "Masked dog-people."

"Don't say it like I'm lying," she chastised.

"I'm sorry."

"It's fine. Why'd you ask?"

"Cause everything looked so weird. Dull in spots."

Amber nodded as she understood. Removed a hand from imprisoning my arm—her other hand took up the slack easily—and held her palm out to me. Waved it to catch the light.

"Dull," I said.

"Hm, well congrats Temple. Seems like your special eyes came home with a new feature. You can see, at least partially, into the UV section of light."

"So those splatters. . ."

"Blood. Lucky us as I think urine would be more of a problem. We'd have to ask the princess's mom to give us her special spell to get it out."

I only cared about Amber's initial answer. Blood. Splattered all over the room in arcs and droplets and massive running globs. My eyes fell on the palm she showed me, and the dull arm that matched. Blood to her elbows.

"Why?"

"I didn't have much time to interrogate them. Their little pack was pretty big, and I had to work fast. Didn't want them to harm Melissa. I knew you'd hate it if a single one got through."

"If a single one," I said.

"Exactly."

"But that many summoners and not having an attack spell?"

"I had said maybe I don't have one. Though it wasn't as many as you'd think. Most of them just bled a lot and though a traditionalist I can be a bit rusty."

She reached into her storage-spell and removed a chef's knife still dripping in muddy red blood that hid every inch of steel that was needed to gather that much blood. I nodded slowly at the weapon. So humble. Then to Amber, who winked and slid the knife back into her storage-spell.

"You're not scared of me, Temple?" she asked. Her face flushed ever so slightly.

I said, "No. I'm glad you were there. If Melissa. . . but why'd the wild hunt come for us?"

"Maybe the Secretary went tattling with some thought they shouldn't know. I don't know, but we were bound to face enemies when we set forth. It wasn't anything I didn't expect. Nor be unprepared to do again."

My lip quivered. She stilled it with her thumb. Ran it across my lips before touching it to her own.

"Are you sure it won't be too many ghosts for you to drink for?"

"Temple, I have a necropolis in my closet. What are a few more ghosts between friends?" she asked. "I kill for you after all. Whether I stay my hand, or drown this place in a red wave it'll only be for you. Always for you."

My cheeks were dusted with a nearly imperceptible blush. Her eyes never broke from mine throughout her gentle declaration. She tilted her head, and assumed an almost submissive expression. Eyes just barely wet.

"Do you want me to keep doing it?" Amber asked.

Her lips hovered over mine. "Yes," I breathed.

"Who dies?"

"You'll know best."

"No, Temple, I want to know clearly who dies. I don't want you snapping at me again. Who?"

"Anyone in my way," I said. It was too broad, my answer, but Amber's smile was even broader. A waxed moon of pleasure at the command that felt more like I was releasing something.

She dropped my arms and took a step back. Her body arched into the stack opposite me. My heart throbbed in my ears. My skin was hot from having been beneath her eyes.

"Do you like it?" I asked.

"What's it?"

"You know what I mean."

"Do I? Let's use our words, Temple. We are in a library."

"Killing. Do you like it?" I asked.

Scenes of her smile as she danced with the cultists back in the outpost before drugging them spiraled into my mind.

"Not really. It's the most boring time. The dying of one thing, and the perpetuation of another who won their life by sacrificing something else's. Seen that a hundred times. The fight through," she said. "I cherish the fight. To see each new person and what genius they've brought into this world, or treachery that might redefine what summoner on summoner combat looks like."

Amber dragged in a thin breath before exhaling in a puff of luxurious release.

She continued, "But beneath the steps is the person. What led them to this moment? Moved them to throw their life into the air in the hopes they'd still be standing to catch it. Is it just a job, or is this a matter of utmost vengeance—like your reasons are. Then when they start to come undone—they always come undone when they catch sight of death's shadow—you learn who they were before this moment. The person they've decided is worth the life of another human being. It's so intimate. With a climax I'll never get enough of as we reach the ending and steel penetrates the safety of their rib cage. Nicks the heart, and lets spill their life."

At some point in her answer a heat had settled against my heart. It pounded a lustful beat that missed the way blood painted the cobblestones just right; made it feel so good as it splattered against my skin. Amber quirked a brow at seeing the state she'd brought me to. A panting dog.

"Everything after that moment, gets boring," she finished.

The denial was a polar front that chilled me back to self-awareness. My eyes flicked about in search of any voyeur that'd pushed Amber to stop. She winked at me—no voyeur, but not here—she said without words.

Amber waved her own sorc-deck over a bead—a hit. She used her thumb to select the option from a drop down menu that downloaded the Gospel. I quietly turned back to my stack. It was three beads over and one down before I found the server that had Changeover Folktales and Fairymyths. Both books downloaded, we made our way to the cafe to find Melissa.

* * *​

Since I knew Amber had more money than me, I had her go buy us some drinks. I didn't drink coffee and neither did she, but the place milkshakes and I was craving something indulgent. While she did that I sought out Melissa. Bobbing up and down to peer around the two-seat and four-seat drinking pods that made up the interior. I heard Melissa before I saw her.

"I don't know what I'm doing after the exam," she said. "I know. I know, I said I only wanted to see Nadia off, but we got exemptions. Don't ask me how unless you're ready for one of your four hearts to collapse."

She sipped from her coffee—it was in a tiny mug—and slouched inside her pod. I'd found her in a corner where you could barely hear the phone call. She was so into it that I barely had to hide as I eavesdropped on her.

"If we pass, I don't know what comes next. I'll probably take my Lodgemember card and turn it in for an acceptance to some university or other. Brightgate has an intercontinental station. I could go anywhere. With Nadia? No, no not with her. Yeah, I promise Mom, after this it's probably where we part ways. No, I agree, it's for the best."

I crumpled the end of my shirt in my fists. I'd thought—I don't know what I thought. She'd come all this way, but that didn't mean she'd come the entire way with me. It'd be for the best if she didn't actually. I wouldn't have done the wild hunt if I didn't have to make things safer for her. My tongue slipped past my lips as I stuck it out at the Nadia reflected in the shiny brass shell coating the pods—that Nadia, me, knew that wasn't a fair excuse.

Amber slipped behind me as I wallowed in the muck of a goodbye I didn't have to make yet. She pressed the cold metal canister that held my milkshake against the back of my neck. I yelped and hopped out from my cover. Shot up as I locked eyes with Melissa who hurriedly hung up on her mom. I didn't look back at Amber as I rushed over to the pod Melissa had established for us. Amber slid into the pod on Melissa's side.

Melissa started, "Nadia—"

"Apparently they have a sakura flavored milkshake. Want a sip?" I asked.

She nodded and let me shut her up with the thick milkshake that took forever to squeeze itself through the metal straw. Her eyes were scrunched as she smiled around the straw at the pleasant taste. The straw fell from her lips with an airy pop.

"How was it?"

"Really sweet," she said. Not even once looking back to the frothy pink milkshake. When I had my sip, I couldn't taste anything beyond the bitter flavor of Melissa's lips.

We uploaded the books we'd gathered into the group chat that Melissa made when she sent us the list. I sucked down my milkshake—riding it to the end so I didn't have to speak—as we got to work. My thumbs swiping across my sorc-deck to turn the pages of the double-page spread conjuration that hovered in front of my face—I hated bending my neck.

First were the history books, but there wasn't much to be read. There were a few historical groups trying to put together a record of the Changeover—problem was how do you cover the end of the world in one book? So while some groups chased the dragon on putting together the perfect definitive text others released multiple volumes on every continent. An absolute pain to reference considering some of the major fights of the period spanned multiple continents and bounced between Realspace and the Underside until they ended. Meaning you'd finish one paragraph then open a different volume to read another only to go through at least three other volumes before you finished one moment.

Melissa, ever the student, focused on journals instead. Pretty much everyone who survived wrote a journal or two. Noted down their experiences, grievances, and blessings if they were so lucky. Dad said he tried to keep one back in the day, but found most of his journals destroyed or lost as he bounced around the Changeover. When I think of that and the photos in that album, I wondered if they were destroyed during some old fights of his. Simple sacrifices that he'd have no idea would contribute to how gone he felt.

"Most of these journals are useless," Amber said.

They were.

Melissa said, "I know, I just wanted to grab anything that referenced godtenders. It is the biggest detail about her dad's identity."

It was. If you didn't see how he died, and if he wasn't your dad.

I sighed, "This textbook doesn't have much either. It's more about the Godtenders as a group than godtenders as like, people. Lists all the important ones: Jiyoon the godtender of Tomorrow, Ahmed the godtender of Confession, and Marguerite Ghost-shepherd the godtender of Ghosts."

They had the rest of the nine of course, but it's why the book was useless. The nine godtenders were famous—divine mortals if you believed the followers of the Gospels. Each of them critical to one piece or another of the New World. Jiyoon had made the Thunder Declaration. Ahmed had compelled the Old World leaders to tell the truth of their plots to turn man against man. While Marguerite quelled the lich lords that sprung up from the battlefields across Turtle Island and prevented them from making it out alive—well, undead, I suppose. If any of them had died it'd be global news. Dad didn't even make the front page of the town paper.

Melissa perked up and spun her own projected pages in my direction. I closed my projection and gave hers a once over. She'd highlighted a short passage of the journal: Through a blackened world lit by stars, she led us from the burning tips of Abya Yala to the tepid center of its northern end. Her breath was even and her temperament caring as she looked over us. A saint with a smile that shamed the moon. My niece, Clara, said that people called women like her 'godtenders'. Bonded to entities that made magic mundane and miracles common.

"There's not a woman like this amidst the nine," Melissa said.

"Okay, are you thinking my dad was a woman?"

"No, but that's a fair point. What I'm saying is we can confirm easily your dad wasn't one of the nine that actually make up the Godtenders. But entries like this means there are probably more godtenders running about than make up the nine. Which means we ignore history—"

"After we already read them all," Amber chimed.

Melissa ignored her. "We ignore history, and focus on folklore. The Gospel is mainly on the deeds of the nine, so we go straight to Folktales and Fairymyths."

"Fine. Let's see what's here," I said.

I duplicated my projection for Melissa and Amber, and then opened the book. Its chapters had titles like: Tales of the Unbonded, Conceptual Travel Stories, and Diasporic Survival Sagas. Before. . . everything, I used to read more. Most of the time it was temple and shrine architecture magazines. A few serial fiction catalogs I'd found on the NewNet and would download for Mom—we had different tastes, but now and again I'd find my head in her lap as she read a story. In fact, she had read Folktales and Fairymyths to me when I was a kid. Most people's parents did, but they usually stuck to the long meandering ones emphasizing adventure, an unwillingness to give in, and ingenuity. The good children's stories.

Mom never cared much about good children's stories. She read me a little bit of everything from the dark diasporic sagas of communities whittled down to an undying nub as they traversed the death world of the Changeover to the haunting stories of unbonded entities roaming the hidden parts of the world. Though as I flicked through the chapter titles I tripped over the one category that she never read: Wandering Folk, a chapter on those weird figures who'd pop up all over the world, but who never fit into a neat archetype.

Knowing their relationship to Every Train, I hurriedly opened the section. The story that began it was less of a story, but more like anecdotes and interviews with maybe the longest entry being a few pages out of the twenty that composed the section of the chapter.

"The Ten Cruelties," Amber said. "That's a deep cut."

"Who are they?" Melissa asked.

"The reason we don't let you New World kids bond to an entity until you're basically eighteen. According to the legend, each cruelty was pushed to bond way too early. Intending to be heroes, their entity's power warped their minds and bodies."

"And then?" I asked.

"They destroyed a bunch of shit. Admittedly, I doubt they're real. Just society looking for a reason to explain away what basically everyone rushed to do initially," Amber said. "Most of the Old World adults were too old to make rapid advancement up the Chain, so everyone looked to the kids to fill that role. The collectives did it the most. And it usually resulted in everyone's demise including whatever reason was used to motivate things."

Melissa said, "I mean, with names like the 'Slaughteress,' 'The Faceless Lady,' or the 'Deathless Hedonist,' it doesn't help them sound real anyways. What's the next section?"

I flipped forward through the section on the Ten Cruelties and paused as I stared at the illustrated plate. It was of a helmeted figure with a sword the size of a person. He crossed a ruined street while skyscrapers stood slashed to pieces in the distance with smoke covering the sky with only a red sun to mark it by. The man's armor was the exact same as Dad's was in the photo album Every Train gave me.

"I think this is my dad," I said.

My eyes slid over to the name for this section, and my blood became a sluggish slushie that circulated a chill to the tips of my being. It was titled: City Killer, First Sword of the Changeover.

AN: And with that we're all caught up to where we should be. Will also add, if you want to be ahead of the chapters here then please check out my Patreon where we're currently on chapter 30 (with 31 coming out today and 32 tomorrow). Putting us a bit over 10 advance chapters. Which, knowing how much can happen in these chapters, has seen A LOT of shit go down. Also if you join you get a sweet specialty role for the story's discord as well! A discord that is also where I post fun things such as inspirational art, official height charts, links to the story's playlist, and more~
Anyways, see you all tomorrow!
 
Chapter 20
"Nadia, your dad was forty," Melissa said.

"So?" I asked.

Amber answered by reading, "While it can be argued what the 'official' beginning of the Changeover was, no one doubts that we had fully entered that era after the destruction of Capitol Hill. Thus why City Killer commonly appears in stories with the epithet, First Sword of the Changeover. Their appearance within and subsequent decimation of that Old power's capitol had severed the head off a dragon that at the time had threatened the entirety of the world. While also consigning the world to a nearly instantaneous explosion of violence that tore away any illusions of the new normal we'd stepped into."

"Oh, if this is dad then he'd be. . . a hundred?" I asked.

Melissa wobbled her hand. "Higher to be technical. It was about a hundred years from the Changeover's start to today. So considering that unless there's just a fetus in all that armor, City Killer would be a hundred-and-twenty. Like, minimum."

"I mean, going up the Chain does make you live longer," Amber said.

"No it doesn't. It makes you age slower, but it doesn't innately make you live longer."

I asked, "Difference being?"

"Longer peak. But a steep drop-off into a grave when your time's up," Melissa said.

"Maybe it all changes at Sovereign?" I asked.

"Maybe," she said, "but the Godtenders aren't saying anything. Besides, how could a killer of cities be your dad? He built stuff all the time. Was so kind. And far as I know he never traveled. This person—because no one knows City Killer's gender—got around constantly!"

"My dad has a personal suite on Every Train. She's international and really damn fast."

"That doesn't mean anything. For one, your dad could be like a runaway heir to a collective," she said.

Amber said, "Wow, junior, you're just shooting everyone's ideas down right now. That theory you just gave is romance novel nonsense."

"You have a better one?"

"Sure. Every Train wasn't covenant summoned until C.10. City Killer, however exists to ring in C. 0, so it's an irrelevant factor to proving anything."

I said, "Every Train gave me a photo album of her and my parents. Dad's wearing that armor and has that weapon."

That brought Amber and Melissa's bickering to a close. Neither had known that, and stewed for a moment to avoid what felt like an inevitable truth.

Melissa offered, "Maybe he just inherited the role? Like, there's always a City Killer and it gets passed down."

"Really," I asked, "why are you fighting this so hard?"

"Why aren't you!"

"Because if he is then I have an answer!" I screamed. "I'll get closer to knowing him even though I can't know him anymore."

Other patrons jolted and leaned from their pods to see what was happening. Amber, Melissa, and myself formed a small phalanx of declarative, keep your eyes on your own damn table. Even at odds we found it easier to fall together in the face of a problem. Once everyone had turned away I sat back down. Melissa guided me through a centering breath then spoke softly.

"Nadia, if he's City Killer then it means. . ."

"It means what?"

Amber reached out for my hand. Held it firm so I couldn't flee if I wanted to—and oh how I wanted to.

"He might be one of the worst monsters in the world, Temple."

I "centering breath'd" my way through the fury that rose in my throat like bile. Groped about with my other hand for something to cling to—Melissa held that one for me.

"They can only prove the capitol one, right?" I asked.

Melissa read ahead and nodded. "Stories all agree he did the capitol one—technically the first capitol he was present for the destruction of—the rest he was present but no stories agree if he did it. That still means he murdered tens of thousands of people."

"The stories all agree there was nothing but snakes in that capitol," I hissed.

"Nadia!"

"Temple, be serious." Amber said, "If you want your dad to be City Killer, then he is good and bad. Otherwise, maybe he just took the suit from the last guy. Choose what story you want, but accept what kind of story that gets you."

I felt the world spin without spinning. My chair rotating in a reality separate from the one that the rest of the cafe was in. I'd wanted to think my parents were still heroes or at least half-decent, but tens of thousands? Trying to swallow it was like eating a sword, careful not to let the edge taste your tonsils. The room eventually stopped moving, and I didn't pick a story. Instead I looked down and saw that at some point a secretary had given us three folders.

It was stupid, but I looked around alongside Melissa for any sign of secretaries. As if we'd catch one slinking out the door just then rather than realize one had lurked beside our pod—maybe in our pod—for as long as they wanted. What'd they hear? Amber wasn't perturbed though and opened her folder. Melissa and I followed her lead.

The opening document was a breakdown of the rules of the test. All of us were being assigned to a lab associated with one of the four major research groups we'd chosen. Seeing as the test was termed, "Information Retrieval & Protection," it meant some of us would be retrieving and others would be protecting. The test itself was pass-fail. Retrievers pass by grabbing anything termed as "credible intel" such as documents, experiments, even a takeout menu. The intel would then be graded based on its severity and awarded extra points. Protectors pass by doing the exact opposite. They must keep any of the retrievers from absconding with any intel until sunrise. From there extra points are awarded based on how many attempts they pushed back and if they captured or killed any of the retrievers.

"Captured or killed?" Melissa asked. "It's like the Lodgemaster wants us to murder each other."

"She probably does," Amber said.

We continued reading to find that the next page would tell us the details of our assignment.

"What if we're on opposite sides?" I asked.

Melissa and Amber's heads snapped up.

"More likely to be at different labs," Amber said.

"But what if we are," Melissa said. "On different sides."

"Then we let Temple win," Amber said. "We don't want this. You need it."

Melissa chuckled, "Yeah, I mean it's not like being a Lodgemember is that helpful for me. Some collectives and universities actually reject you if you are. You can keep this."

"Will you leave?" I asked.

Melissa smiled, "Not until you do. Now, let's just turn this thing so we know what's what."

As one we turned the page. It read…

"Lab 447," we said at once.

Then we turned the next page. At the top was the team list. The first name was…

"Nadia Temple," we all read.

"Alls below, I didn't want to lose to you," Amber said with a heavy exhale.

Melissa nodded. "Yeah, universities ask for some serious contributions before you can even apply. Trading my Lodge membership saves me so much time."

Amber added, "Do you know how hard intercontinental shipping is? The markup of any good alcohol is wild. The Lodge membership though, free cross continent travel on Every Train once a season as long as you can mark it off as official Lodge duties. I'll finally get to have good soju again."

"Thanks," I said. "You really know how to pierce a moment."

The humor of it all was good for us. Just lanced the tension and calmed our hearts as we avoided having to break the oath we'd only just made.

"We're protecting," Melissa read.

"Tch." I clicked.

Retrieving would've justified everything better to Melissa and Amber without having to reveal anything. We'd even have extra points cause I found it hard to imagine that info on something like the White Womb wouldn't be of high severity.

"If we're protecting we at least have the cover of needing to cover ground," Sphinx said within me.

Fair point, I thought. The White Wombs are high severity, so retrieval is incentivized to grab them. So we might as well be there to greet them.

"Who's, Lupe of the Sunken Valley?" Amber asked.

"Our last teammate, apparently," Melissa said.

"Here's hoping she doesn't suck," I said.

* * *​

When we arrived back at our residence, Amber pulled out three backpacks. They were slate gray with all kinds of airy netting and clinking carabiners to clip on who knows how many attachments. Amber explained that we'd find some basic medical supplies, water, and a flashlight. Then told us to grab anything else that'd be necessary.

The first thing I grabbed was Mother's Last Smile. No reason not to have a conceptual weapon that can cut through a Baron when you're going to the place that likely made said Baron. After I had my glaive I dropped into a crouch and pulled out the trunk beneath my bed. Popped the lid and laid my eyes on the crimson mask that had been my face last night. Sphinx stepped out of my body and circled the box. Drawing my eyes up from the mask.

"Nadia, leave it," she said.

"No."

I grabbed the mask and shoved it into my backpack. Sphinx darted around me to interpose herself between me and the door.

"Then tell me why we need it?"

I said, "It's a stealth tool. Who knows what we'll find that'll make us wish I was wearing the mask that makes it harder to be remembered. It's just a precaution."

Sphinx stared me down but eventually acquiesced. She couldn't deny that it did serve that purpose, but I couldn't deny that it just felt nice to have it. My excuse to 'let go' if needed.

We assembled out front of the residence building where all the other protection teams were forming up their groups before heading off. The proctor had created over a dozen Alleys for each team to step through and arrive at their assigned lab. Most of them were hidden somewhere in the world. While a few—going by the smattering of secretaries in Undersuits—were in the Underside. Our lab though wasn't some majorly hidden facility lurking on the side of reality. According to our dossier it was on the outskirts of town, and so we were waiting for the cable car to pick us up.

Amber said, "Alls below, this girl has to be an idiot. This car won't come back until a good two hours after nightfall if she misses it."

"If she misses. The cable car isn't even here yet anyways," Melissa said.

I shrugged. "Hope they don't suck."

Being down a person would be rough, but if they sucked then it wouldn't usher in the second Changeover or anything so apocalyptic to not have them in the first place. As a result I let my disinterest cause me to slump over my backpack and closed my eyes to bank rest before I'd need it. Behind my eyes I saw it, the mask. Rust red, lips pulled back in a snarl over perfectly carved teeth that curved like beams on a pagoda—no, something rougher than that—like the tusks of a boar. A canine face with fishhooks for fangs the way they arced out of the mouth.

It was dripping. Blood. Drip, drip, drip. Then the winding breather of a rushing stream. The churning static of blood flowing over blood. Filling the backpack. Ruining the meds. Tainting my water. Staining my lap. Drip. Drip. Dri—

"Hey, sorry I'm late," I heard a perfectly raspy voice say that roused me from my nap.

I turned back to spy my wolf girl—Lupe, apparently—come walking across the residential quad with her guitar slung across her back and wearing nothing but what looked like a glossy latex skinsuit with a cropped sleeveless tee over it. The suit clung to every curve and planar shift in the topography of her abs that were otherwise hidden from view this morning. I followed that river of muscle down to what was a lazily hidden bulge at her crotch. I threw my eyes toward anything else to look at as I tried to not leave the impression I would be a lecherous teammate.

"What are you wearing?" I asked.

"Oh, this, it's just a conweave suit. Which, I'm noticing you all aren't wearing," Lupe said. Her rasp giving every word this smoky flavor.

"Yeah, it's expensive and hardly worth it unless it's graded high enough," Amber said. "Some suit rated for Barons isn't doing shit to keep you alive."

"Amber, come on. A suit's better than no suit…right?" I asked.

Melissa nodded. "When it's a good dense conweave then yeah. Will basically give you constant protection against any Sorcery coming your way."

"And my suit's rated for Earls actually," Lupe said. "And it was handmade as a gift, so I can assure you it's quality. You can touch if you don't believe me."

Amber sneered at the suggestion. "You got one thing wrong, junior, they don't protect you against every Sorcery even if it's below the rating. Like how I broke that field-spell a while back, there's always a weak point."

Lupe shrugged, "I can't disagree there."

"Does your mom make conweave?" I asked Melissa.

"Technically in that Undersuits are all made with a degree of conweave in them to protect from curses," She said. "Besides that it's too labor intensive to make those kind of suits without a buyer lined up. Let alone the fact that Mom's not far enough up the Chain to make any that'd matter."

We heard the whine of the cable car as it arrived then clambered inside. I entered first and claimed a window seat for myself. Behind me followed Lupe and then Amber. Lupe obviously noticed the nervous way Amber would peer from behind her to catch sight of me. Briefly stilling her muttered complaints about Lupe. So the math was simple when Lupe swung onto my bench stealing the only seat next to me. I glanced up to Amber with a, what can you do, kind of expression.

"You better not suck," Amber hissed.

Lupe said, "And you better go get a seat so we can leave."

She shook her head and took a bench way in the back. Melissa took a seat next to Amber so she wouldn't be lonely.

I said, "Sorry about Amber. She's perennially unimpressed with people. I mean, we all suck sometimes."

Lupe asked, "Does that include you?"

Her voice wrapped around us like a boa of gentle smoke. My mouth went dry as I processed how to answer. I'd launched us into the innuendo, but was she committing or was her voice just that hot?

"Uh, no. Not really. I'm pretty good at this kind of thing."

She smirked and leaned back into the seat.

"Shame."

I tapped my head against the window of the cable car. Spotted the bay at sunset from the corner of my eye. The sun, a molten disc, descended down to the water for its daily dusk quench. It was there I found my vengeance waiting for me. Sun drizzling its molten self—and my feelings—out into the water. It was more sobering than a cold shower. What was I doing?

I asked everyone, "What's the plan for tonight?"

Melissa said, "Whatever it is we need to cover four floors with four people."

"Simple," Amber said, "we each take a floor and leave it at that."

Lupe hummed, "You sure? That's a lot of lab for each person to cover alone."

"Sure, but after this test we might not be allies again. If that's the case, I'd rather cover a floor by myself in private than be forced to hold back so I don't give away any secrets."

"Fair enough," Lupse said. "We all have something to hide. So, who's taking what floor?"

"I'll take the fourth," I said. It was where the lab kept its records. No fancy experiments likely, but I wanted to get a full picture of whatever was going on.

After that Lupe claimed the third, Amber the second—she said it was to man the security room and monitor the cameras, and Melissa took the lobby. When we finally arrived, we stepped off of the cable car and onto a small hill on the far fringes of the city. Looking back you could barely see the bridge that Brightgate took its name after. The ancient edifice of an Old power dwarfed against the seniority of a grander universe.

We crossed the soft clover lawn into the building itself. Lab 447 was a squat ugly thing of brick that you'd be all to ready to dispose of from your memory once you had the chance. Whatever paint had been used to gussy it up just left the exterior looking like someone had mauled the white hide of some creature. While flecks of paint-flesh were torn away by the greedy hands of time. Once inside the building our opinion turned.

The interior was larger than the boxy exterior implied. With beautiful wooden floors and what Dad referred to as a mid-century sort of design. The lobby was an open floor plan with only a few columns for support of the ceiling. As well as a small upper section of the ground floor that was held up by smaller columns which formed a sort of alcove where the elevators hid.

Melissa slowed me down a half-step on the way to the elevators.

"Nadia," Melissa said, "be careful okay?"

"I'm always careful," I said.

"The day you're careful is the day I'm sure Sphinx has taken over your mind. But, seriously, they keep saying and pushing it, and I just worry…"

"That someone's going to kill me?" I asked.

"A little bit, but I'm more worried that you'll kill people."

"You know—"

"I know, the tests are pushing this on us, but that doesn't mean we have to let them. Aim for capture or just make them run. We only have to pass."

I stopped and pulled Melissa into a hug. Held her head against me so I wouldn't have to lie to her face.

"If I kill anyone," I began.

"Nadia."

"No, listen, if I kill anyone it's because they tried to harm you. If I kill for anyone it'll be you."

"I don't want that on me," Melissa mumbled. "Just, wait for them to cross that line first. Let it just be you putting down an animal rather than killing a man."

"I can do that," I said. It was the least I could—and would—do.

She then pushed me away, and smiled. Formed her hand-spell and Mutated into her chimeric form. Let a purr rumble in chest down her arm and into my chest. Playing its song on ribs. I blushed and joined Amber and Lupe in the elevator.

"How much of that was true, Temple?" Amber asked.

"All of it," I said.

"Alls below, you make a lady jealous."

Lupe said, "Still, you going to try and capture them first? It's harder that way."

"I don't mind it when it's hard," I said. Lupe chuckled at my own innuendo.

"More power to you. A lot of the summoners trying to join the Lodge are animals. Why not thin the herd? We might make this whole test a little less lethal along the way."

Ding. We'd hit the second floor—technically the first basement—and Amber crouched around me, almost curving like a snake. Her eyes narrowed and blazing.

"Even if you're trying to capture them. Don't hold back. Let them earn your mercy before they exploit it. Got it?"

"I do," I said.

"Good girl," she said, and kissed me.

It was as brief and hot as sticking your fingers into a candle. Her teeth teased my lips. When she pulled away I noticed her eyes flick to a blushing Lupe whose face is pointed downward at the elevator's buttons. A smirk of confidence filled Amber's face as she exited the elevator.

"Why're you blushing?" I asked.

Lupe said, "Who wouldn't after seeing that? She might as well be yelling at me to keep my hands off of you."

"You can see? I thought…" I trailed off.

Lupe waves the question, "Eh, it's not a secret. I lost my vision as a kid, and once I became a summoner I found a way to fill the gap."

"Seeing eye entity?"

"Better," Lupe said. "I made this bracelet using a few phonemes I learned early on. Hooks into my spiritual musculature to project a field of Morning constantly. It's not a real field-spell at all, so interfering with it is harder than it'd seem. All the energy does is hit stuff creating a kind of "shadow map" around me in a sphere. The denser the spirit of whatever my light bounces off of the clearer the map. With some things, like most walls, not being dense enough to keep my light from moving through them."

"So, you saw Amber kiss me then?"

"I did. Though it was more like two bright human-ish silhouettes pushing against each other. Neither of you are far enough up the Chain to be more distinct. Though you were some sexy silhouettes."

"I'm sexy then?"

"Don't go fishing for compliments," Lupe said. "Still, you are what you are. Sexy and so unsubtle when ogling a girl. Made me feel great that morning."

"I was so subtle," I said.

Lupe laughed, "Then chalk it up to a vision-issue. You have to turn your head to really look at something. Me, I could face a wall and still be drinking in your figure. Anyways, this is me."

Ding.

"See you on the other side," she said.

The doors shut behind her. In the barely reflective steel of the elevator doors, I watched as Sphinx exited my body.

"It's only us now," she said. "How it'll be in the end."

I laid my hand atop Sphinx's head and gave her a few scritches that pulled soft purrs from her. The two of us hurtled down toward the final floor where answers and our test awaited us.

Ding.
 
Chapter 21
The fourth floor—technically the third sub-basement—of Lab 447 was a maze of hermetically sealed boxes, filing cabinets, and retired equipment. Whatever the reason was, the place pushed the bounds of what I'd expected from a research archive—mainly in terms of the hoarding on display. Sphinx and I kept our heads on a swivel and as we peered between the wire-rack shelves in the low-light from saucer shaped bulbs swinging gently above to the tune of the world as they dangled. After about five minutes of walking we'd arrived to find a stele with a map of the archives on it.

Sphinx said, "It's a flower."

"That makes less sense."

She flexed a claw free and gestured at the map. Traced around the many "petals and sub-petals" that all branched off from a central position—our position, going by the "You are here," dot.

"Each petal is numbered. Is there a key?" she asked.

I glanced down and saw nothing. There was too much map for a single key to cover without covering the map itself. The numbers were familiar though triple digits, a decimal, three more digits set above a line with three digits beneath. I pulled out my sorc-deck.

"While perhaps prudent, wouldn't requesting aid demand an explanation as to why?" Sphinx asked.

"That's why I'm not requesting anything. I already know this," I said. "All the major research organizations use the same method, revdew."

"Revdew?"

I found the document I was searching for. It was a chart saved on most sorc-decks for easy reference, and how you interfaced with whatever books you had on it. With a swipe I displayed the chart—the key—in the air next to the stele.

"It's short for Revised Dewey decimal. The first six digits across denote everything down to the subject, and the three digits below the line modify that based on how the topic of entities, the Underside, the Courts, or Sorcery are involved."

Sphinx purred happily. "Well then, I suppose we'd be looking under science?"

"You'd think, but no." I said, "Each section relates to a question, and science, when pure, is about the world. Applied science or technology, is how do we control it or make it do stuff. But the White Womb wasn't the world."

"It was a child."

"Something like that, but the question about it is 'what it is,' which would be a modification of the question, 'what am I'. You can't mark the line between human and entity without knowing what a human is in the first place. We're going to philosophy."

Sphinx spread her wings as I climbed astride her back. She took off in a single stride and a mighty double-beat of her wings. Below us the multi-colored wire-racks static'd into the composite image of a psychedelic fractal flower. Its petals shifting from a motionless wind. While above us the ceiling warped and fled to an even higher height. Future-proofing in case the archives were forced to extend vertically. It didn't hurt that the lights became broad impressionistic smears against the tenebristic dark of the ceiling.

When we landed in the specific 'sub-petal' of philosophy, the first thing of note was a mosaic that covered a circular seal in the courtyard. Two teardrops curved into one another with an S-shaped border breaking up the circle. In one half was some nouveau depiction of a Hungarian woman. Her arm outstretched—breaking her frame—to grasp the hand of an androgynous being of black obsidian with a crown of blades the color of Glory. It lacked a mouth or a nose, but possessed four Glory-colored eyes. Over their hands was a four pointed chalcedony star.

"The first summoner and her entity," I said. "Sphinx, they say she was a community manager originally."

"What happened to her?" Sphinx asked.

"Disappeared after she posted evidence of her entity to win a flame war. That's what they say."

I slid from Sphinx's back, and went to examine the shelves. They were sparse, empty enough that the books were laid out flat rather than stood up spines outward. All of these were on the topic of human-entity union. While the White Womb was maybe a human-entity fusion seeing as they aren't well known I figured union would get the same point across.

"This text at least covers wombs I presume," Sphinx said.

I leaned back from my shelf to turn Sphinx's way. She had an anthology of entity-on-human erotica hanging from her mouth. I ignored the cover's well-rendered and incredibly graphic art as I took the book from Sphinx. Not looking Sphinx in the eye, I flipped through the table of contents and noted a section put aside in the back for academic writing on the subject. There was an essay on consent, relationship restructuring due to the omnipresence of one's entity in their life, and way in the back was one titled: "The Rebis: An Examination of Summoner-Entity Convergence Theory."

"Selene Ying, Department Chair of New World Metaphysical Studies, Threyo University," I said.

"Threyo University," Sphinx said.

"It's out east, past the Black Vein."

"I know," Sphinx said, "there used to be many of my kin who'd walk those halls."

"Then we'll go there," I said as I flipped through the book for the essay.

Sphinx asked, "When?"

I bumped my legs against her shoulder. "After the exam. We'll probably have to run anyways, so why not run all the way to the east coast."

"If your way takes that bend then it takes that bend. I'd rather accomplish your vengeance first than delay things if possible."

"Well now you're just being a contrarian," I said.

I leaned against a rack as I read the essay—technically just the abstract. Its central argument was that if entities become more "human," defined by an understanding and successful adoption of our moral framework and viewpoint, then humans become more like entities as we ascend up the Chain. Bound tighter and tighter by the metaphysics of our bonded Court.

"A negotiation with the bitch called physics," I mumbled.

"What?" Sphinx asked.

"It's something you said early on when we returned to Realspace that first time. You told me not to stare lest physics noticed you cheated or something."

"You remembered."

"I do listen to people," I said. "Though I could be better."

"Trying is good enough, and your excavation of our old words is well-timed. Everything about entities is a negotiation when you subject us to the Real." Sphinx said, "The fullness of our self trimmed down so we might exist. Anchored through the humanity our summoner provides."

"And you did say the bond is like two cups being poured back-and-forth between each other."

"You said that," she said.

"Fair point."

The rest of the abstract then expounded that there might be a hypothetical point beyond Sovereign. One where the balance of human and entity was so perfect, so blurred, that we'd be both and neither at the same time. A rebis. That was a solid enough lead far as I was concerned, so I took a picture of the essay's first page with the author's name and titles. Dropped my sorc-deck back into my backpack as I returned to looking over the racks.

Sphinx, however, shoved their bulk against my leg.

"Pick the book back up," she said.

I did. She followed something only she could see, rotating until she was looking at the mosaic. I flicked on the Omensight, blinking away tears, to spot the moonsilver thread of an unknown Court connecting the bookshelf to the mosaic. Hidden in the swirls of the art nouveau border was a glowing sorcerous phoneme. The thread was taut, throbbing at a high frequency, and I quickly looked for other threads that matched it.

"Sphinx, pick up the record and the paper on entity blood samples. I'll grab the idol and the book of dialogues."

We darted to opposite racks and quickly lifted each item on our list. I kept an eye on the mosaic as each new item awakened the luminescence of the formation. At the third item, the idol lifted after Sphinx grabbed the record, the formation's light flickered and died. The threads went slack.

"It has an order," Sphinx said. "We go again."

After everything was placed back in its original position I saw that moonsilver light race back up the threads—the formation was reset for activation. First was the erotic anthology, then the record, and this time I waited and watched. When each strand was in its proper order the strings were tight and vibrating. I laid my sight upon each strand and felt them for any differences in tension. If there was an order then there had to be a hint as to which would come next. I felt the strand connecting the paper on blood samples to the mosaic—there was a hint of vibration.

"Try the paper," I said.

Sphinx picked it up which illuminated the next phoneme. Our code-breaking method discovered, I directed us to the end of the activation sequence. With the complete formation activated, black water flowed up from between the tiles. Filling the circle without breaking the ring of phonemes.

"Entities first?" I asked.

"We're equals," Sphinx said. "Together?"

I walked alongside Sphinx into the circle. The water rippled under our footsteps, but never fully broke. When we reached the center of the circle we found only our reflections staring back at us. The stacks of the archive surrounding them. When I looked up, I discovered that Sphinx and I were on a large platform overlooking a wide black pit.

"Are we in the Underside?" I asked.

"No," Sphinx said, "we've just Transitioned from one local space to another."

"Transition?"

"Another cousin court of ours."

"Remind me to get the full family tree later," I said.

I could only barely make out other platforms along the pit's edge. Like theirs, our platform extended down to a small grate balcony connecting into a smooth concrete hallway. Since my Omensight was still up, I wasn't caught off guard by the multi-layered formations that covered the hallway in a mural of sorcerous graffiti.

"Quite the net they've woven."

"Unfortunately, I only have patience for one puzzle a night," I said.

I formed the hand-spell for Inviolate Star, and strode forward into the hallway. Sphinx carried her own Inviolate Star not far behind me. The logic was simple: Inviolate Star's light diverts fate rather than blocking it. Ergo, all of the connecting points between the formations and their traps would be temporarily diverted around Sphinx and myself, and peacefully left resting.

When the light of the star touched the first thread that connected to a formation with phonemes from at least four separate Courts—Suppression, Bondage, and two more I didn't recognize—I ground my teeth into my lip. The threads unwound into their composite Principles like sand tossed into a breeze. The cloud of energy floated out to the air but the trap didn't go off.

"It works," I said.

My sorc-deck rang from inside my backpack causing my concentration to waver. I propped it back into place before I dropped the spell. As we moved forward diverting thread after thread of well laid traps, I fished my sorc-deck from the pocket I'd placed it. It continued to blare as I fumbled one-handedly to input my access sigil and end the alarm.

"Why'd you set something that obnoxious?" Sphinx asked.

"It was my alarm for sunset," I said. "We have to hurry, the retrievers can attack at any time they want starting now."

Sphinx and I broke out into a jog as we raced from the trap laden hallway through a doorway into another wider hallway free from any formations or previously laid spells. The floor was a grated catwalk that cut between a mess of torso-thick cables and hissing pipes that reminded me of the entrails of some technological behemoth. Pressed into the tangled mess were squares of electric blue that matched the lighting of the hall.

When we neared the first square I leaned over the railing to get a better look. It wasn't glass—the Omensight told me that much—but some spell that separated the interior room and the exterior of the hallway. The room was stained orange with no clear hint as to what color the walls were initially. While the only furniture was a bed and a toilet—the remnants of the room's occupant had fallen into the toilet. Strips of skin from what would have been their ass and the underside of their thighs.

The next room was much of the same though this time the few remains left behind were clumped into a C-shaped mound on the bed while everything else was coated in a yet to be unwashed glaze of blood. Each room was the same story, and perfectly reminiscent of the way the White Womb's "mother" had exploded when it was born.

"How many rooms are here?" I asked.

"At least ten," Sphinx said. "In this hallway at least."

"Okay," I said, "let's keep going. I want to find an office or something with documents."

Sphinx trailed behind me as I pushed forward. Our hallway terminated in a T-intersection with another passage. The wall was arrayed with doors listing medical labs in numerical order—I took the closest one to the right, medical lab #13.

On entry the lights flicked on in the lab. We'd only been subjected to the darkness for a scant moment, but I wished we had it back. As the glaring light pushed my eyes to the side forcing me to see—to acknowledge—the wall of infant White Wombs each curled up and bobbing in cylinders full of some unknown sorcerous concoction. To the side of their arrangement was a keypad that controlled a mechanical claw which could navigate the multiple rows and columns of experiments—it reminded me of a vending machine.

"The children aren't a threat, Nadia," Sphinx said. "They lack a secondary Principle."

"Right, so the best time to kill them is now."

"Are you so threatened by sleeping children—"

"Stop calling them that," I said. "Like they're people or something. That woman blew up just giving birth to one. Who knows how many people Nemesis has been sacrificing for this experiment."

"And now we're sure it was Nemesis' fault?"

"We're in a secret ERO lab, aren't we?"

"Even if they have a tie to your enemy that doesn't make them your enemy." Sphinx said, "Piggy struck the White Womb first. Gave it its first death that instigated its transition into a bastard entity of Oblivion. Who knows what would have happened had you both acted differently."

"Show compassion to the monster, hmm?"

Sphinx shook her head. "Show compassion to the child that did nothing but live, and lost its mother for it. I'd think you would understand that."

"That's low." I said, "Fine, we can't afford to leave too much of a mess anyways."

As we crossed the lab to the door leading to the offices I took one last glance at the wall. They were White Wombs, but they weren't the one I'd faced. Each tube held a unique creature lightly coated in a thin haze of a single Principle. There was a corpulet little girl-thing covered in a mantle of iridescent bubbles. An androgynous lithe figure coated in chitin that did its best to contain the Storms that crackled soft as static between its plates. Taken one way, maybe they were beautiful things, but the idea of anything being able to revive as it did—strengthened by death—that terrified me in a manner that no amount of unique beauty could outweigh.

The office connected to the lab was simple and stark. Clean dark wood desks, a wire rack of research files, and typewriters on every desk to draft up the reports that filled those files.

"There's not a single sorc-deck here," I said. "It's all aggressively analog."

"When everything is minimal the smallest shifts are maximized."

"So we put everything back as we found it."

On the way to the research files, I stopped at a desk where a typewriter was abandoned mid-draft. The top of the document said: White Womb Incident Report #36. The rest of the document was only drafted far enough to cover how Piggy and I resolved it. As if to taunt me the last words pounded into the page were, "pertinent background information." There hadn't been enough time, it seemed, between then and the scheduled test.

The research files themselves proved more fruitful. I'd taken a stack of folders at once and flipped through them together for easy comparison. However, there was far more contrast. Each person—not all of the "mothers" were women after all—were traceable to origins all across and even beyond Turtle Island. Their ages ranged from as young as sixteen to as old as sixty-eight. While in some cases their time of disappearance was listed anywhere between a few weeks to a couple years before reappearance.

"Why end here, though?" Sphinx asked. "From an origins perspective they're incredibly diverse, but their every path terminates here in Brightgate."

It was the main point of commonality. Most of them were found on the street begging for help in whatever language they spoke if they hadn't already been aided by a "helpful" secretary that led them into the arms of the Lodge.

"Maybe they escaped from here, and were just recaptured?"

Sphinx said, "Doubtful."

"It makes more sense if they just all happened to appear here?" I said, "This one's from Shin-Tokyo, and he's from New Nairobi. Sphinx, if they were taken from somewhere else then why would they all be released here? Why not to their homes?"

"Perhaps because whoever did it knew the mothers wouldn't survive, and their spawn left to fend for itself against whatever dogs harassed it."

"If that's the reason then they wouldn't be considered mothers. They'd be…bombs?"

"Your puppeteer did imply that a Lodgemaster would have many worthy grudges on their head."

"I can't deny that since I am one of those grudges. Still, that'd mean there's someone else doing this. The Lurkers?"

"Any answer I'd have would be poorly considered. Next page."

I flipped the page to a blown-up picture of the ultrasounds done on each "mother" along with a comparative animagraphy. The former was great for checking for any physical details that might become an issue for the birth of the child, and the latter's perfect for examining the spiritual musculature of the child in case there might be a spiritual defect. Fun fact, the animagraphy's have great results in testing for a potential stillbirth.

While the ultrasounds were surprisingly normal, the animagraphy photos were anything but since they didn't show anything. Each and every one was white'd out by some kind of flash. I raised it close to my eyes and could just barely make out the frayed edge of the blur barely noticeable against the far side of the womb.

"Interference from an unknown Court's presence," I read. "Anthem stored in evidence box #5."

Unasked, Sphinx dragged the box from the wire-rack over to the desk where I had the files laid out. She used her paw to flip the lid off the box, and reveal a small handful of cassette players. As well as a smaller box, unlidded, that held a mess of tapes labeled after each mother. I grabbed #20's tape and popped it into a player that I set on the desk. Then hit play.

Anthems were an old method of cataloging a Court. Early researchers would rig a tape recorder to pick up the unique "sound" a Court made when its spells were cast or when an entity would speak or breathe. It wasn't a bad method necessarily, but I think humans love to see pictures more than we do sounds. Pictures are harder to deny even when the sound is something you feel in the very fiber of your spirit.

"We have to find who's making these creatures, Nadia," Sphinx said.

I didn't have to ask why her voice bristled in mad panic. The anthem was still playing, and in that part of my spirit where I remembered the honeyed timber of our Sovereign I heard the resemblance. However these victims came by it, Revelation was in their bodies, and none were bonded to our Court. Before we could dig deeper, my sorc-deck rang in its insistent default tone that mimicked the incessant tap of a woodpecker.

"Another alarm?" Sphinx asked.

"No," I said, "I only set the one."

I swung my backpack around to free my sorc-deck. Amber was calling. I answered.

"They're here, Temple!"
 
Chapter 22
Sphinx pressed against me. Her warmth battling the wintry slush that'd become my veins.

"How many?" I asked.

Amber said, "Four. We lucked out there, but they hit fast and hard. They, um…"

"They what?"

"We lost the first and third floors. Some of them are chasing me down on the second. You have to hurry!"

I felt the mask in my backpack. Drip, drip, drip. "I'll be on my way," I said, and hung up.

Sphinx and I didn't rush as we put the files back. Each second wasted on reversing any sign of our investigation was an agony. We'd lost the first and third floor. My mind was a maelstrom of the worst possibilities—Melissa disemboweled, Lupe beheaded, Amber hunted down and speared. Then the next moment the violence and the victim would shuffle around to taunt me with other arrangements. Was there any way for my friends to die that wouldn't haunt me?

"Nadia," Sphinx said, "we need a plan before we go back lest we tumble into a trap ourselves."

"If things are that bad then no matter how we come back it's a trap."

I led the way out of the office, through the medical lab, and down the hallway.

"If they're that bad."

"You heard Amber—"

"Did I? Did we? The easiest sabotage happens under the guise of friendship."

"So you're saying someone stole Amber's phone and mimicked her voice?"

"Is that so impossible to imagine?"

It wasn't to be honest. Amber lacked offensive spells—well, maybe lacked them—and her motto was to cheat in any fight she found herself in. If the enemy cheated before she could then it'd be the situation with the lindwurm all over again. Stealing her phone would be rather easy. The mental phantoms of Melissa and Lupe's death disintegrated from my mind. Amber's, however, remained prominent like her last words to me: Don't hold back.

Sphinx and I passed through the hallway of traps without sparing a moment of our attention. On the steps to the platform I shrugged off my backpack. Fished out the mask which had weighed on my back, and met Sphinx's gaze.

"If I ask, would you put the mask back?" Sphinx asked.

I said, "Not until my girls are safe."

"I'll hold you to that," she said.

"I hope you do. For both of us."

Tears ran rivers down my face as I activated the Omensight and set the mask on my face. It smelled of the copper-citrus notes of blood. Tangy and tantalizing. A shudder ran through my body—the echoes of a night more pleasurable than I'd care to admit; the fear of what I'd soon do to those unfortunate enough to mar what was mine.

* * *​

When we returned to the archive, the aching quiet was removed by the crooning strings of some distant flute. Its song was of soft blankets, crackling fires, and the build-up of snowbanks so high that they'd tease at the windows on the second floor. A yawn broke from my mouth. I narrowed my eyes at the unbidden vocalization. In a search for the song's origin I noticed the snowy shawls of Sleep slung over the shelves, hung from the walls, and flooding the floor. It was even in the air. Snowflakes of sleep swinging lazily in their descent before joining with one of the pre-existing masses. A winter wonderland if there ever was one.

I turned a hand over and caught a snowflake upon my palm. It wasn't Real. Just a representation of the audible yet invisible spell that blanketed the archive. A clue that only someone with sorcerous sight would have a chance at picking up on. I watched the snowflake melt in my hand decomposing into a faint smoke of Death and Stars. In fact, every snowflake that touched my body met a similar end.

"Looks like it's more than my body temperature that rose. It's like an innate resistance to spells or something."

"A greater resistance is a fine gift, but don't mistake it for immunity," Sphinx said.

"I wouldn't think of it."

An Inviolate Star bloomed above my fingers as I formed the hand-spell. Its light repelled the thick layers of Sleep that'd risen to mid-calf in height. The bubble of safety was large enough to cover Sphinx and myself as I clung to her back on our flight to the center of the archive.

From the air I finally noted the origin of the song. Ensconced within the walls were speakers that all sang the same song of how comfortable it'd be to close your eyes and let Sleep take you. I sneered at the sentiment and the lack of threads connecting me to the spell.

"Where're the ties of fate?" I asked.

"Not here. This spell it's unfocused and uncaring. There's no intention to target you, and thus no fated connection."

"So it's what, coincidence?"

"Nothing is a coincidence, Nadia. This is nature. It happens as it happens, and whether you're there to hear it or not the sound and cycles exist."

"I hate it," I said.

"Agreed."

When we neared the center of the archive I discovered the faces of my enemies. One of them was clothed entirely in black—sweater, pants, boots—with a semi-sheer black veil over her face. While the other was a brick-wall of a boy in denim overalls and a raglan tee. On his back was a shimmering aquamarine isopod that clung to his body with chitinous legs that pierced his body. Under the Omensight, both of them lacked the luminosity I'd come to expect from fighting upChain foes—good.

"Sphinx, maintain the star for me."

I felt through my spirit as she wrapped the Inviolate Star in her own control. Carefully, I stood atop Sphinx's back and formed the hand-spell for Fivefold Atomic Glory. Fuck holding back. I loosed the spell.

A streak of fading chalcedony flames trailed behind the brilliant howling star that consumed distance like kindling. From our distance to the square—we had a few minutes left before we arrived—I couldn't tell if my two targets had noticed it or not. Even if they had, I didn't expect them to survive. When the spell had landed it exploded into a towering pillar of chalcedony fire that stretched up toward the spatially expanded ceiling. For a solitary moment it was as if a faucet had been turned on connecting the archive to a world of infinite fire.

We arrived as the pillar thinned to a needle and then was gone. In its absence I noted how much it took with it—the stele with the map, numerous petals and most of the miniature maze connecting the elevators to the archive's center. I had us land in the epicenter of the blast. There weren't any flames that kept burning—Revelation was a moment after all—so it wasn't like the rest of the archive was at risk. I did feel a pain though, in the place where I remembered that there was a life where I would've been a researcher, as I noted how many racks of information, files, and artifacts I'd just destroyed.

"You didn't hold back at all, huh?" a boy's voice said.

I turned atop Sphinx's back to watch as the boy and the black-clothed woman next to him surfaced back into reality. The planes of themselves slowly connecting until they had fully extricated themselves from whatever space they'd stepped out from. It was similar to what Amber had done back at the outpost. Slipping beneath the threads of the world.

"I didn't want to be rude," I said. "Now, what'd you do to Amber?"

I emphasized my question by leveling the glaive at him. He held up his hands and pointed past my shoulder. Wordlessly, I took back control of the Inviolate Star while Sphinx channeled her own Atomic Glories so they'd be ready at my order. Sphinx raised her wings aiming the eyes at the boy while I turned my head, slowly, to his companion. She sat atop one of the racks. Between her fingers she dangled Amber's sorc-deck—her bloodsoaked sorc-deck—as if it was a used tissue.

"Just doing some vocal training," she said, before assuming Amber's voice. "Did I do a good job?"

"No," I lied. It was a masterful impression.

"Shame, I don't think I'll be practicing it much beyond tonight. Now, you can stand down and take the test next year, or you can be like Amber…"

She tossed the sorc-deck through the air. Blam. A crack of ear-splitting thunder. The sorc-deck shattered into a rain of expensive shards. My eyes slid to the boy holding two phantasmal revolvers in meaty fists. One was smoking—a wispy cloud of stardust that glittered in the light.

"Dead," she finished.

"You're lying," I said.

"The only lie that's been said is that I did a bad job. Toby, show her."

The isopod on the boy—Toby's—back extended long pedipalps that formed a halo behind Toby's head. It twisted and wove Stars with Stars. As it worked an image of Amber's slaughtered form took shape in between the three of us.

Phantasmal swords had skewered her chest. Her fingers were blackened and loose, unable to hold the blood-drenched knife she'd shown me in the library. There was no fire behind her rosy eyes. While her lips were pale, lifeless, never again to press against my own.

"Get it now. Back down or—"

My laughter severed her voice. Whatever script she was following I'd thrown her off of it into the deep end of what churned inside my heart. She may have been veiled, but the flood of laughter had instilled a tenseness in her body. She shared glances with Toby who looked to her for direction. It was just so funny that I couldn't help but smile even though they couldn't see it.

"Alls below, what's wrong with you?" Toby asked.

"The idea that you killed Amber. She's a Baron, and both of you are just soldiers. If all your team are like you then you're down the person needed to even begin to challenge her," I said. "But, I think I prefer humoring you. So let's say you did."

I slid from Sphinx's back. Tossed the Inviolate Star just a bit above me as I formed the seal for Atomic Glory. My eyes on the thread of fate tying us together by her intent to threaten me.

"If you did," I said, "then that means I'll need your heads so I can have a good funeral gift."

Infinity split. The tie between us went up in flames that raced along fate's edge to pierce her heart. She likely had some sort of sorcerous sight as she fell forward and disappeared beneath the skein of the world. My flames burnt down to nothing as their target was—for all intents and purposes—no longer existent.

Toby lacked sorcerous sight, so when he finally caught on he was too late on pulling those triggers. I'd caught the Inviolate Star and slid my body in front of Sphinx as the "bullets" those unReal guns fired were dispersed along the edge of light the star cast.

Sphinx loosed her own Atomic Glories. They were a rapid fire barrage of chalcedony bolts that lanced the air. Speeding up, Toby's entity traced a square with its pedipalps that conjured a wall that splashed against the hasty defense.

"My entity says we're cousins," Toby said.

"Really?" I asked.

"Yup, Primordials on my end," he explained. "Revelation on yours."

"Sphinx," I said, "we're definitely going through all your cousins after this."

The conjured wall dissipated as did the guns in Toby's hands. He bounced on the balls of his feet before suddenly throwing himself backwards. The pedipalps traced a circle conjuring a trampoline. It sproinged Toby forward fast as an arrow. Sphinx fired more Atomic Glories. She had perfectly calculated three steps ahead. Toby stopped two steps in. Circle. Another trampoline—this time below his feet—shot him upwards in a tight arc. Sphinx aimed upwards firing lances of chalcedony flame toward the ceiling. To its credit, Toby's entity had already begun rapidly conjuring walls. One per lance. Null result. Null result. Null result.

He landed in front of me. Low as a monkey. Wicked sharp phantasmal swords of stardust in his hands. One upward slice! I danced back with a lean narrowly evading. He lunged forward catching me on the backfoot. Thrust his blade out to skewer me. Sphinx caught the back of my shirt with her teeth. Whipped me to the side as she corkscrewed low. Kicked her back legs out as they clanged against the quickly sketched shield that saved Toby's arms from being maimed.

He slid back a few feet from the force of the blow. The shield already dissipating. Drip, drip, drip. This time the blood drops weren't in my mind. A bright red splatter-flower had bloomed to the side of my feet. In a glance I noted its origin, a sanguine line drawn across the side of my torso. It burned with the reminder of my own mortality. I narrowed my eyes at the dissipating sword.

"Hmm, looks like spells from outside have problems, but spells from the inside are fine." Toby said, "Tell Shenshen I need a bit of help."

"Who are you talking to?" I asked.

A howl cut through the air in response. My gaze slipped from Toby toward the air beside me. Between the ever-falling snowflakes emerged a dire wolf. An iconic entity for those bonded to the Court of Sleep. Large as a sedan, their fur was wild and black like frostbitten fingers. Large holes seemed cut out from its limbs and shoulders through which the wind whistled and brought as herald a maelstrom of snow. While its skull was no lupine thing but rather a crescent of deepest winter blue ice brought to a sinister point. It was with that eyeless crescent skull it gored Sphinx and raced her off from beyond my light.

The wind came after toying with my hair as the cloud of snow formed a thick screen around the sanctuary my Inviolate Star provided. A spell in and of itself—rather than just the product of one—its composition obfuscated my vision due to the Omensight. Lines of thought plowed across my brow as I pushed my sight past the spell that had curtained the archive from me. Toby was gone.

I ducked low and kicked out, making a T of my body. My shoe crunched into Toby's face. His feet continued while his head snapped backwards. His body spun and his head cracked into the ground. The knives he conjured dissipated instantly. One-handedly I attempted to twirl Mother's Last Smile, but it wasn't that light of glaive. By the time the tip was to the ground and I dropped to a knee in a bid to drive it through Toby's face he'd already rolled away. Spun on his shoulder, snapping a kick into my already wounded side.

While I hissed in pain, he kicked back to standing. The pedipalps sketched a maul into his hands—the kind you'd use at some faire game. I yanked free my glaive only barely interposing it in time before the maul's head swung into my weak side. Though I'd caught the maul on the shaft his blow still struck with full force. I felt it flatten the entirety of my body as if a wall had been slammed into me. Then came the waves of shock that rippled through my viscera and shook my teeth. It was a mercy that the blow sent me flying through the air into one of the racks. Less of a mercy when I bounced off of it into a secondary arc that landed me between the shelves.

Through wheezing gasps I voicelessly railed against the unfairness of it all. Toby was a horrible fighter. Physically capable but in a competition of skill he wouldn't be my match in the slightest. He wasn't my match in the slightest. Unfortunately his team had stacked the deck and dealt me the worst cards possible. If I dropped the Inviolate Star to wield my glaive properly it'd force me to rush through fighting Toby before the omnipresent spellsong put me to Sleep. If I didn't drop the spell, then I'd be slowly ground to nothing under the endless barrage of Toby's attacks.

I eyed the star that floated above my hands—even knocked aside I'd kept the spell up. I wanted to swear at it, furious that my opponent was the one who revealed one of its weaknesses. Spells cast within its light weren't scattered the way external ones were. It's why his sword and maul could wound me, but his bullets…his bullets couldn't!

"Toby, if it wasn't for your teammates I'd have killed you by now," I called out.

Toby said, "Yeah, yeah, whine all you want, but I have my teammates and you don't have yours. Complaining doesn't change the facts. Besides, you're the one stuck using an inelegant piece of Real gear. Me, all my toys are made to order. No fumbling needed."

Through the Omensight I saw past all the shelves as his entity sketched a bench for him to sit on to catch his breath. The bench wasn't Real, nothing about it was, and in truth its entire function was found in enforcing a causal relationship through its own ontological purpose. A bench was to be sat on, and thus he could sit on it. Effect found through the visual establishment of cause. Pieces were being slotted into place, a theory forming, and I tested it by examining my first wound of our fight.

The cut he'd landed on me still held traces of his Court, a few traces of the Bloodlust that seemed so loud and obvious when I wore the mask, and beneath all of that was the fate that came from being cut. Bleeding until my mind was dizzy and flesh pale. Until I looked just like Amber. His attacks had the full might of causality and fate behind them, and the wounds dogged you until you stumbled into a grave. This was everything I'd hoped for.

I regarded the Inviolate Star with a shy appreciation and embarrassed smile. It wasn't its fault I wasn't the summoner I imagined myself to be. If I was, I wouldn't have forgotten that there was a second way to use this spell.

"Hey Toby," I said. "How's my entity doing?"

"Better than you."

"Great." I said, "I think I've caught my breath. Ready for round two?"

"Sure."

Using Mother's Last Smile, I propped myself up. Leaned against it as I opened my first mouth, fangs parting in thick strings of bloodthirsty salivation. Opened my second, soft lips pushed aside by a flat pink tongue that made a tunnel for my spell to travel down. I pressed the Inviolate Star against my tongue. Curled around the sorcerous creation and pulled it into my throat. Felt it blacken my esophagus. Melt my intestines as it fell into my gut. It was an atrocious sensation, but after any bout of pain came the syrup flow of pleasure. That sweetness which made the whole cycle worth doing again.

It soothed the pains Toby had caused me. Diverted the fate of my wound and thus delayed my end. The flame that burned in my gut even soothed the secret hurts that drilled beneath my fingernails and made slow my hands—with the White Womb, had I killed a child? Without Amber can I pass the exam? Am I going to die? Under the pyroclastic flow that had worked through the barrier of my intestines and invaded my arteries all of those concerns became ash on my breath.

I was immolating. I was great. I would win.

My glaive felt loose in my hand as my shuffled steps became loping bounds. Out past the wire-racks into the aisle. The corona of chalcedony flame searing those Sleepy snowflakes from the air before they had a chance to befoul my skin. I stared Toby down. He shifted and his bench collapsed from beneath him—its purpose fulfilled as he had already sat down.

"You crazy bitch," he said.

I laughed, "Come on Toby, if we're going to kill each other we have to go at least that far!"

Then I sprinted at him. A wide-mouthed hunting bitch ready to rip him limb from limb. He fumbled to his feet. Raised a rapidly conjured gatling gun in both hands. Fired.

Unwilling to reveal my gambit just then, I dashed to the side. Shifted myself to run in an arc around him. His thoughtless spray gave me perfect cover to run near Sphinx. She was wounded from the spear that was the dire wolf's skull. Oh she'd given back as much as she could from how the flames licked at the entity's body. It was—in even further testament to how unfair this fight had been—hardly enough to stop it. As its summoner's song proved capable of putting even the flames of Revelation to Sleep. So I decided to even her fight.

"Sphinx, catch!"

I pirouetted on my next step, used all the extra force the motion afforded me, and threw my glaive. It spun end over end and struck the haunches of the dire wolf. Scored a sharp line through its flesh before arcing up into the air. In two wingbeats, Sphinx had taken to the air to catch the glaive's haft in her own jaws.

End this cousin of ours, Nadia. She thought.

Click. Toby's gun was empty. He made the mistake of looking down at it in disbelief as it discorporated. I raced forward. The scent of the kill teasing my nostrils and tying a noose about my inhibitions. There was violence to be done.

I wasn't so lucky as to catch him empty handed—he'd formed knives just in time. They caught me in the gut at once. Both of them intent on pincering through my necessary organs. Knives stab after all. Toby yanked them back, his entity conjured more, and he stabbed again. Ten times he stabbed me between both hands. I stood there and took it. My body shuddered with each blow.

"Tsk tsk," I said. "You'll need something more Real if you want to put me down."

As someone who suffers from chronic tunnel-vision, I understood Toby's pain. He had executed his plan perfectly. Strike me with multiple causal weapons until I succumbed to my fated end. It wasn't his fault that he didn't know Revelation makes causality her bitch. Nor was it his fault that, despite having never done theater, I was still a decent actor.

"It's not fair," he said—and it's only now that I realized he was so young, we both were. Shame.

I said, "It doesn't change the facts."

His weapons discorporating and mind fraying, Toby leaped backward to gain distance. Gain time to think. I denied him either. My foot stomped atop his pinning him to the ground. His entity's pedipalps sketched a shield between his face and my fist. It was the causal truth that shields block, but we were beyond such concerns now.

My fist shattered his shield diverting the fate he wished to impose on my body. Crashed into his guard. His arms flew wide. My other fist curved in tight next to my lead foot. Crack.

"Sorry about your rib, Toby!"

My hands shot around to the back of his head. Toby had such pretty dark curls, perfect for gripping. I clinched and rammed my knee into his chest. Once, twice, three times and then crack. Now there was a song to be found. His sternum shattered, I reared back for my killing blow. Formed the hand-spell for an Atomic Glory. Split infinity and clenched my fist around the flames sheathing it a formless mass of hungry fire.

I released a haymaker only a beast could devise. It arced beautifully toward his head. Through the Omensight I could already see the potential splatter patterns of his ruined burning skull.

"Intermission," she incanted.

As I said and everyone tells me, I suffer from tunnel-vision a lot. In that moment where victory was nigh I forgot that this wasn't a one-versus-two. It was a one-versus-three. My body—the world—froze for a moment and four things happened.

One. Toby's teammate, the black clothed girl, returned from that secret place behind the world.

Two. She dragged him back from my fist, the heat of the flames had only just begun to melt his skin—I can still hear the fat bubbling and popping like bacon on a skillet.

Three. The two of them receded back behind the world only to reappear on the opposite side of the clear my earlier Fivefold Atomic Glory had made.

Four. This one I hated the most. The girl, probably using her own entity, added their fourth teammate to the fight. In that one moment where I lacked all agency and control due to a power greater than mine I struck an unknown well of compassion against those who suffered in my Godtime.

The Inviolate Star within me, already straining to divert the effects of the spellsong and Toby's attacks as I didn't dodge every bullet, failed to save me from this new sorcery. Sphinx had already warned me, albeit in reference to the after effects of Inviolate Star, that resistance even when overwhelming was not immunity.

Time began and I felt a small palm strike me dead between my shoulder blades. A cooling balm flowed from her strike across my back. Wound across my body snuffing the corona of flames that burned and flicked in petulant rage. I stumbled, rolled, and before I could rise to my feet—

"Bow," the soft voice said.

My head snapped low, but my eyes rolled up to peer up at the one who ambushed me. She was cute—despite my snarling rage, she was. Small and pale as a doll with wide bright green eyes she wore her oversized jacket well. From its many steel loops were different booklets of seafoam formation paper. Their complex mortal crafted spells written in calligraphic strokes of Underink. On chunky turquoise platform mary janes she walked forward trepidatiously. There was a curiosity in her eyes at the beast before her.

"I need to know that you understand me," she said.

"Understand that unless you let me go," I said, "I'll make sure to jam my Toby's radii through your eyes after I tear them from his body!"

"Good enough." She said, "First, I want you to hear me when I say that I am of the rank of Baron. You're not breaking through my Suppression seal on your own. Second, this is your last chance for mercy. If you fight against my seal your organs will shut down and you'll most likely die."

I pushed forward. Limbs outstretched and hands ready to wring her doll-like neck until those emerald eyes rolled into her skull.

"Fine," she said. "Die."

Thud. My heart came to a rushing halt. Every part of my body froze in the moment of that last pounding beat. I could feel my nerves belay each successive order that would've let me follow through on my sudden assault. Instead I just fell to the ground. There was no pain—my receptors had stalled as well. Everything was shutting down.

The Inviolate Star within myself was but an ember stolen on the wind. It flew off into the recesses of my being. Not snuffed, but Suppressed. Then came the snowflakes that fell against my body. Thousands upon thousands of them entombing me in the winter chill of Sleep. I could imagine the soft furry blanket that I used to wrap around myself during winter. The crackle of the hearth. Mom and Dad quietly sipping tea. The gentle song of the snowy wind teasing the windows. It all lulled me into a darkness that dragged me…

Down.

Down.

Down.

Down.

Down.

Down.

Down.

Down.

Darkness.

My last sight was of an elevator opening. A woman tall and wolflike standing proud. Her hand to the air as she wielded something. While her guitar was strung low—perpendicular—to her body.
 
Chapter 23
In the end there was nothing. A void that wasn't black because even black was something. My self—what even there was of me—adrift bodiless. Mindless. Everything I'm saying right now, just an approximation of what it felt to be obliterated, or what I thought at the time was obliteration; in that place of no place there was no such thing as sensation—or so I thought.

Dad used to joke whenever he turned on the lights in my room to wake me up for school when I was a kid. He'd say, "And then there was light," in mimicry of some hoary storyteller. As if light came before everything else. When the truth was sound came first.

A growl ripped through the nothingness. Nothing like what came from Sphinx's throat, but something more articulated. Electric and fuzzy at the edges. Warm with a hint of stickiness from how the notes—it was sound, music!—wouldn't fade into memory. Raoooow!

There it was again. Additive to the sound that still haunted the present moment with their echoes. The two noises ripping into each other until the erratic tearing left beautiful sonic ribbons tying them together. Ribbons.

Ribbons of light—strings—cut through the void. Gold as honey. Amber. Sunlight. Morning dawn!

One. Two. Three. Four. Five. Six beautiful strings. Then bountiful chaos. Energetic. Lively. Life. Each string vibrating as they were struck by some unearthly force. In their motion I knew direction, and with direction I fell.

Down—no—up? Yes. Up and up from the void into the deep dark where once again I saw black. My first taste of something from the mire of nothing I had nearly made home. It was heard I heard the compliment to the wailing guitar that beckoned me siren-like. The voice was raspy, yearning, and dripping with the kind of need that made a mother run in search of her kid. It pleaded to the world and me to come back. To get up. To live.

It was then I opened my eyes. Shoved my head from out beneath a heavy winter white comforter. My hair wild and bonnet half off. I gripped the sheets as I regarded the cabin I'd found myself in. It was simple—wooden with only one large room—and very little furniture. Walls were adorned in photos. Memories of happier days. While across from the bed were two plush chairs, a table, and a fireplace whose flame had gone low. Only sputtering embers remained.

"You're letting in the cold," a voice whined. It was so familiar?

Then, no doubt belonging to the voice, a foot collided with my side punting me from the bed. I hit the floor and rolled to a propped up crouch—even in death my mom's lessons still held. The foot disappeared beneath the blanket before I could see it. Though I did make out the lump beneath the sheets that I realized I'd slept against.

I said, "It's not really my fault. Someone let the fire go out."

Grumbling moans seeped out from my unseen cabinmate. An arm thrust out from beneath the blanket. It was the same color as me, but cold in its undertone where I was warm. The fist at the arm's end shook vigorously in uproar.

"Then go do something about it," it said. The voice was feminine. "Here, take this."

I held out my hands as it dumped bright silver-white strands of something into my cupped palms. The first became a flat hand that fanned me away in dismissal.

"Toss it on the fire. Be quick about it. It's cooooold," the voice whined again.

Holding the strands carefully, I crossed the cabin toward the fireplace. Tossed them onto the flames and watched as the embers—they were chalcedony?—consumed the strands greedily. Streaks of that beautiful silver-white bringing an energy and a texture to that familiar fire. It was in one burst—a bit of a burp really—that the flames rose and expelled outward. Eating me.

* * *​

I screamed as I pushed up from the ground. Around me the imperceptible din of reality flooded my ears at once. My brain took a few moments to resume control of my faculties, and parse the many channels of information that I'd become rusty noticing and ignoring.

"Why isn't she dead?" an annoying voice—a cheater's voice—said.

Unbound from the doll-like summoner's command, I lifted my head. The three of them had clumped together behind Toby as Sphinx fired endless volleys of Atomic Glory at them from the air. Apparently the dire wolf had retreated. Going by the blood that dripped off my glaive's blade like water off a duck, I figured Sphinx had used the weapon well.

To the left of me was Lupe whose eyes were shut and mouth wide as she sang a wordless song. No, I could feel it resonate with the fibers of my spirit. It was the same way that entities spoke. The way incantations worked—my mind renewed and freed from the grip of adrenaline or Bloodlust made that connection plenty clear.

Lupe sang, "A thousand children who knew only Night/Who played forever bound in Abyssal depths/Remember true that all things die/Though praise the Morning which lives again/Golden blades in both hands/Time shall be cut anew/From black bolts Tomorrow is sewn/And Freedom known as we once knew."

My heart quickened at the mournful invocation of an unmet tomorrow. One the singer believed they'd never know yet could only believe in. Without it—the faith—they'd crumble. It was a song for deities that'd never listen nor act. Well fuck them, and fuck that. I rose on unsteady legs. My nerves relearning the best routes through my body. They were too slow, and I didn't need them anyways. I flexed my spirit and felt it pop. Crack. ROAR.

The corona of fire that accompanied me when using the Inviolate Star this way bulged and flared. Briefly I was a pillar of chalcedony and quicksilver fire. An unnatural wickerwoman come to cut a way toward tomorrow for the pretty girl that asked for me.

"What'd I miss?" I asked.

Lupe ceased singing, but her hand stayed a blur as she strummed strings of amber plasma—sunlight stretched across the neck that also served as haft to an ambrosia gold labrys. Her hair glistened from the sweat that poured down her brow. I couldn't help but imagine where else she might've been sweating. I really was alive.

"Not much. Nearly lost you, but glad I found you. They buried you pretty deep," she said.

"Yeah," I said, "and now I'm going to return the favor. Sphinx, glaive me, cutie."

I tugged the mask—it bit into my skin as if unwilling to part—then tore it free. Dropped it to the ground as I raised my hand up toward Sphinx. She opened her mouth and let it tumble through the air and down into my grasp. As if there was no other place it'd rather be.

"Thanks for not slobbering over it," I said.

Sphinx smirked. "Nadia, I have never once 'slobbered' and never will. Now please, can we see to them?"

"Sure, why not."

I spun the glaive effortlessly in my hand as if the memory of its heaviness was just a fiction. Perhaps it was—they weren't called Conceptual weapons for nothing. Though as I let it land over my shoulder I don't even know why I thought it was a weapon. It was my Mother's Last Smile. An expression of joy, love, sorrow, and the glee she had whenever I told her of how I faced the odds and didn't let that stop me. Earlier I said Toby and his teammates stacked the deck and dealt the cards. Well, this is where I flipped the table.

I swaggered forward. Glaive swinging light as love on my shoulder. The tiny doll-like summoner's eyes became narrowed emerald talismans against my advance. So of course I stepped forward again. Again. Howled with laughter as she formed hand-spell after hand-spell to control whatever seal she had put inside of me.

Toby asked her, "Why didn't you use your best seal?"

She said, "I did. It'd put down anyone that could actually be affected."

She stumbled backward and looked so small there on her ass. She crawled across the floor like the pitiful creature she'd devolved into upon the sight of my not being dead. I grinned and licked my teeth—were they always that sharp?—as some predatory streak couldn't help but desire to pin her to the ground by fang or glaive.

"What are you?" she asked.

I let the glaive fall. Pinned it between my back and the crook of my arms. Angled myself and pushed forward fast as a comet. Flame trailed behind me. Toby's eyes widened. I let my left hand rise and just suggest a thrust through the glaive. In one motion—my body all intent and action without the infirmities of flesh—I skewered the boy.

"A princess," I said.

Another suggestion of my desire, and the glaive rose with the boy upon it. The first living banner heralding my ascension. In his eyes I saw the burning dream of myself. Bright metal fangs that complimented eyes of primal innocence.

It was that same innocence that guided my tongue free from my mouth to catch the droplets of his blood which fell like rain. He tasted of stardust, of pure ideas untainted. Purest aspiration and highest ideals. Oh if you could bottle that.

"Put…me…down," he said.

His face was growing pale. He could die. I ran the calculations on if I could hide the body—I'd told Melissa I would only kill for her after all. The numbers weren't good, and it helped that the third teammate, the one in black, was trying to sneak away. My Omensight was still up, and I watched as the world rippled against her touch. Like blinds, or curtains.

"No slipping away this time," I said.

I flicked the glaive flinging Toby from his impaled position to collide with the coward who was about to abandon them all. The two fell in a tangled clump. From my shift in attention I hadn't noticed as the other girl had fled toward the elevators. She held one of them open as she formed a hand-spell.

Strands of Suppression—the colors of which were muted and ugly—wove against the space between her and her teammates. It flared in a dull light that desaturated the threads around it. When the unlight cleared, the team was together in the elevator. I giggled at the creativity. She'd Suppressed distance. Now there was an idea.

I ran toward them unwilling to let them get away. Toby raised a gun while one of them hammered at the 'close doors' button.

"You can't keep trying the same thing, Toby," I yelled. "That's just crazy!"

He flipped me off. Winced as the girl in black had to shift the pressure she kept against his wound. Then, following my advice, he shifted his aim from me to Lupe. Fired. I spun to her and plunged us both into Godtime. I ran back toward her where the stardust bullet hung in space only a few inches from kissing the spot between the eyebrows. That spot which rippled just barely as she focused on playing. Enhancing me of all people. She was a key piece of things and I wouldn't let her die.

I thrust the glaive forward as I removed us from Godtime. The bullet flattened into a curled back flower against the blade. Ding went the elevator and my retreating foes.

"Lupe, I appreciate the buffs but you have to dodge next time."

"Sure, but dodge what?" she asked.

"The bullet."

"There was a bullet?"

Sphinx said, "Nadia, it can be hard to see a flashlight under the noontime sun."

"What she said. You're really bright right now," Lupe said. "Only thing brighter was the smaller girl, she was at Baron, right?"

"She was. Now, we have to go catch them before the taller girl slips away with them all."

Lupe shook her. "Not likely. Each floor's spatially enhanced, so the elevator has to be like really spatially constrained. Only way it can connect to each one."

"Then we can still catch up?" I asked.

"If that's our aim," Sphinx said, "then get on."

We both climbed atop Sphinx as she landed. Lupe's strumming became more muted and with it so to my flame. I'd been renewed by her spell, but renewing from nearly zero doesn't necessarily add anything to you. Beyond what you need to get up and out of bed.

"Don't worry," she said, "when we get a quiet moment I'll fill you to the brim."

"Innuendos are my job," I said. "Stick to playing with your guitar."

She rested her head against my shoulder as if my clothes would hide the blush that betrayed her. From between my legs I felt Sphinx rumble and warm. It was a good burn that followed the curve of her spine before she opened her mouth and expelled a concentrated beam of chalcedony at the elevator door. The sorcerously treated metal softened beneath her assault, but failed to fully come undone. So I helped.

I worked my core so I could sit up, and gestured with Mother's Last Smile. The stroke was smooth—so it was fast as fuck—as a bright edge of light flew from the glaive to shear the weakened elevator door's in two.

We entered the elevator shaft at such a rush Sphinx had to kick off of the wall to evade ramming into it. She kicked off the opposite one—just above the doorway—before she could finely engage her wings and propel us up after our fleeing foes.

Sphinx even cast Atomic Glory through the patterned eyes on her haunch fur. They burnt hard like the photos of spaceships launching back during the Old World. Though I like to think it was more that she was mimicking a usage I'd already discovered. Whatever the inspiration, we quickly rocketed after them. Were a hair's breadth away from them. Equal.

Through the Omensight the elevator may as well have been windowed glass from how I could peek at them. They were shaking in fear. The two girls were arguing. While Toby had gotten his feet beneath him, and the pedipalps of his entity had woven bandages tight around his body. A clever enough idea to keep from bleeding out.

"Lupe, I need you to play hard."

"Normally I save that for the off-the-clock," she joked, "but for you, anytime."

She struck the strings of her labrys-guitar, and fanned my flames to a heroic frenzy.

"What are you going to do?" she asked.

I said, "Bring some gifts."

Keep Lupe safe, I thought.

Think of yourself, Sphinx thought back.

Then I jumped from her back. Legs drawn up into a tight isosceles triangle. Glaive clenched tight to my body as it contorted to gather strength. The bladehead caught an invisible light as it glistened—winked—before I thrust it forward. My mother's other technique on my lips.

"Blind the Stars."

The elevator's wall sheared apart as if unseen thumbs were breaking open a pastry to lap at the cream inside. Hands on my weapon, I let it carry me forward into the elevator. I winked as I passed the girl in black. Toby. Before my weapon sheared into the other wall—though I didn't permit it, as I didn't want it—and blew that apart as well. Though this order came after I had severed the smaller girl's arm from the shoulder.

"Gaaaah," she screamed as she slid down the wall that remained only because I wished it.

The girl in black said, "Inter—"

"No," I said.

My fist punctuated the order by stamping it knuckle-first into her throat. She froze in a silent scream as her own magic flowed back against her. I marveled at the newly learned consequence to failing to finish an incantation. Pride welled within me as I remembered how long of an incantation Lupe's spellsong was. She'd done that mid-fight without missing a word.

"Catch," Toby said.

He'd tossed me a grenade that I caught one-handedly. Weak as he was, it was hardly a difficult throw to receive. I looked at him with a faint sneer of boredom.

"Really?" I asked. "We've already established your attacks aren't working on me. There's none of your other teammate's music here to try and weaken my defenses. At best the only thing you did here was blow yourselves up."

"You talk too much," the doll girl said.

She'd raised a slip of formation paper in her remaining hand. Threw it against the ceiling where it stuck. Before flattening into the metal; merging with it. Then formed a hand-spell to activate the formation. The script illuminated before it fell around me in a circular curtain of repeating phonemes. I scanned the rivulets of script and parsed the formation's name, Tower of Sanctuary. My eyes met those doll-like ones as my confusion raised my question.

"For us," she said. "From you."

Then the grenade blew up. That one was my fault.

Trapped inside of the cylinder of force, the grenade's explosion could only flow downward. Which, for whatever reason, the trap didn't perfectly extend into the floor. A factor which saw Toby and the smaller girl leap into the air and cling to the elevator's interior. Toby's entity saw fit to conjure a rope to wrap around the girl in black to save her too. All I could do was cling to Mother's Last Smile as the explosion pushed down through the metal. Aided by my own weight falling through the absent floor while I clung to the glaive's shaft. It fell further.

I rotated the glaive so the unsharp inner curve of the blade's crescent hooked onto what remained of the elevator's metal. My nails drew blood as the veins of my arms bulged in a bid to hold on. The explosion and lightened weight caused the elevator to rocket upwards faster than its winch could handle. Something high above cracked as the entirety of the lift swung through the air like a flail.

We crashed into the interior of the shaft. Carved through the earth as the formations that constructed the elevator overrode the untreated earth between floors. Only for the wire cable to snap releasing us from any tether.

I wouldn't let my glaive—my mother—go even as all strength flagged within me. I'd gone beyond the range of Lupe's song. My vision dimmed as the lobby rotated end over end. Floor then ceiling then floor again. Crack. Everything was white. Another thing in me broke. Then I dropped from the pillar I'd smacked against down to the floor. It was cold.

Bloody coughs worked through my body splatter-painting the wooden floors. The pain screeched through my mind, skewering every thought. I rose again all the same. Clinging to my glaive through force of spirit and blazing will. Even without Lupe's spell to banish the shadows of injuries I knew lingered in my body, I wasn't going down into the dark. Not again. The flames flared again, not into a glorious uproar, but a temerous blaze that could only exist from knowing the shadows with which it denied.

The three members of the retrieval team crawled out of the remains of the elevator that had speared—upside down—into the center of the room. They rose to their feet with murder obviously upon the mind. A hunger to put down something that terrified them.

"I'm not that special," I said. "Maybe you all just suck?"

As a unit they marched toward me with weapons drawn. The girl in black had pulled out a katana while the smaller girl—now singularly armed—dragged a three-section staff behind her. Toby for his part leaned on a spear that had impaled a piece of debris he likely planned to beat me to death with. Despite their assembly and bitter determination they were no less ragged. My violence and the crash had pushed them to the brink. Was only a matter of what snapped first, their bodies or their minds.

"What are you?" the small armless girl asked.

"Told you," I said. "A princess."

"You died," she said.

"You're exaggerating."

"Any human would have."

"Guess I'm just built different," I said with a wink.

Toby said, "I can't wait to pull you apart and find out."

"No one's pulling anyone apart," Melissa bellowed.

Her voice boomed down from the darkened ceiling as she dropped like a meteor of garbage from the lunar palaces. The trio hurried backward and waved their weapons in front of themselves as if anything Real could hope to leave even a blemish on her scales.

"What's that?" the girl in black asked.

"My fiancee," I said.

"Ex," Melissa rumbled. "Now put your weapons down or I hose you with a potent neurotoxin that'll make you hallucinate so hard you rip your flesh from your bones."

"I'd like to see you try it," Toby said.

"You really don't," Lupe said.

From beyond my ex's chimeric form and my assembled enemies had landed Sphinx and Lupe. Catching sight of me, Lupe strummed her guitar. I felt my flames increase, banishing my sense of pain that barbed connector between body and spirit. My back straightened as I walked around Melissa to face down the three of them. If you counted Sphinx and I as one—which you always should with summoners—this fight was finally even. While I may have been beaten down to the Underside, so were they and my allies weren't.

"I have one amendment," I said. "I do want to tear them apart."

Melissa looked to me with the soft pain of betrayal in her eyes. I pressed my hand against her monstrous bulk.

"They crossed the line first. They killed Amber."

Even when she was in her chimeric form, there was a gentle humanness to how Melissa carried herself. Where despite the sharp fangs, envenomed claws, and reptilian eyes she'd still be just as likely to say, "oh shucks," if she dropped something. When she heard my news it evaporated. Her scales mutated into spikes of unyielding keratin while her maw opened. Super-acid drool dripped between her fangs bringing the wood to a sizzle as acid consumed organic matter. While her claws gouged the wood as she advanced on them.

"Much as I'd love to see you kill in my name, Princess…" Amber's voice called out.

She passed from beneath the world—through the curtains—with an effeminate boy's hair wound up within her fist. His steps stumbled into drags as their heights were too disparate. In one hand was a clutched flute while the other latched limply about his throat. Nestled just beneath the knife—Amber's knife—that had been thrust through his throat. Shiny blood beading around the imprecise and all too sharp plug.

"My death has been greatly exaggerated."

From how Toby and the girls looked, they were as surprised as me. The girl in black stomped her foot. Her voice high and nasally as she cried at the unfairness of it all.

"Don't any of you stay dead?" she asked.

"All of us would," I said, "if you weren't bad at fighting."

"Oh shut up, you believed we killed her too."

"Really, Temple?" Amber asked. "Were you driven mad in grief at my apparent demise?"

"She was," Toby said.

"Shut up, Toby," I said. "Amber, I was not ready to say goodbye. So they had to pay for taking what belonged to me."

"She belongs to you?" Melissa asked.

"Are you all in one polycule together?" Toby asked.

"Toby, shut up before I rip out your vocal cords with my second inner jaw," Melissa yelled.

Lupe laughed at everything. We'd come out on top, so why not laugh. So I joined in, and let my spirit clench and release in relief. Melissa's own laughter came out as a bassy purr that teased the bones. None of us died.

"You're going to go out there and give up," Amber said, "or I pull this knife from his neck and get to painting the floor."

Toby said, "You wouldn't kill him."

"Seeing as you all tried very hard to kill me," Amber said, "I might just slip."

She carefully took the knife between two fingers. Pulled it slowly from his neck. Beads of blood became red rivulets down his throat beneath his thick jacket.

"Shut up Toby," the smaller summoner said.

Amber stopped the knife.

Melissa said, "Amber, we won."

"We did, princess, so now I'm negotiating their surrender."

"We will. All of us.Just tell me, how'd you not die."

"Easy, I wasn't the one you 'killed'. Nahey, if you will," Amber said.

From an empty space in the room, another Amber—the wounded one with dead lips and skewered by swords—entered from between the curtains. A brightness returned to the mimic's eyes as it gave a polite parade leader wave at all of us, its audience. Then it fell apart. Collapsing like a tower of sand before becoming a flock of butterflies—Nahey.

The swords dispersed into stardust and nothingness. While the girl in black stumbled backward in complete terror. She leveled an accusatory finger at Amber.

"She's a liar," she screamed. "She'll kill us all."

"Wren, don't move."

"I'm not letting her touch me."

The girl in black—Wren—swiveled on her foot and ran off between the curtains. None of us were quick enough to stop her. Toby and the small girl looked to Amber and their friend on the edge of death—who by process of elimination was probably Shenshen. Amber scoffed and dropped him from her grip. Then stepped between the curtains herself.

They flitted into the world and back to that hidden place beneath. Their footsteps pounded on the balcony above us. We whirled around just in time to hear them pad across the clover lawn out front. I sprinted out the front door with Sphinx hot on my heels to see Amber drop from nearly twenty feet in the air. The last thing to appear being her hand as both her middle fingers had hooked into the girl's eyes like one would a bowling ball. Amber, however, treated her head more like a football as she launched her down into the ground.

It was likely because of the clover making the soil soft that she bounced back up. Amber by then had landed. Her foot extended toward the sky like an executioner's axe before she swung it down, catching the girl in the stomach with her heel. Sphinx crossed in front of me, a bulwark against the pressure wave that spread across the lawn shattering the glass of the facility's windows and the lamps above the its lawn.

My mouth fell into a scowl as I crossed around Sphinx to discover the crater that Amber and pushed Wren into—used her to create. Another knife was held in Amber's hand as she menaced questions into the air with its point.

"Out with it," she said. "Who trained you? The Holly Stars, the North-East Conservatory, or was it just some wandering improv junkie?"

"Amber," I said.

"Not now, Temple."

"Is this one of your secrets?"

"Maybe, but it's none of your business."

"Shame. You're still having this in front of me. Can't help but be my business."

Amber pushed her back. Calming her raspberry locs into an orderly formation. Shame that same calm did nothing to quench the flames in her eyes. A point in my favor then that I was already on fire, and that look which burned me only days ago could do nothing to me right now.

"Help," Wren said, "she'll kill me."

I sighed, "No she won't."

Amber looked about in search of some other woman named Amber. Then glanced at me with her eyebrow raised on stilts of incredulity.

"You aren't talking about me," she said. "I am going to kill her. Right after she tells me who taught her."

"You can get the info, but you're not killing her."

Amber said to Wren, "Stay here."

She drew a second knife from her storage-spell and tossed the two of them through Wren's hands, crucifying her against the earth. Amber kicked off the ground in one leap out of the crater. Met me there at its edge and towered over me. Her eyes an incinerator of problems.

"She's dying, Temple."

"Why?" I asked.

"I can't tell you that," she said.

"Sounds like trouble we don't want," Sphinx said.

"You know, only Temple's the cute one here."

"Still," I said, "you said if someone doesn't want to tell you it's trouble you don't want. So I don't want it. She lives."

"Temple—"

"Do you kill for me?" I asked.

The flame in Amber's eyes dimmed so she might actually see the steel of my own expression.

"Of course," she said, pushing bounce into her voice.

"Then I say, she's not in my way. Which means?"

"I can't kill her," Amber said. "Oh, is junior watching or something? Trying to be the moralist despite having already wracked up a body count yourself?"

"Heel, Amber."

My spirit flexed, unfurling more fire like a flag snapping in the wind. A pronouncement that illuminated the lawn in a small circle about us. Amber's eyes softened at the sight of my determination and the flame which wound about my body like a raiment. Her fire snuffed. Then a mirth and a sparkle lit up her eyes as a smile twisted across her face. Gooey like an overfilled bun being squeezed until death.

Amber moaned, "Maybe you're more of a top than I thought, Temple. Still, let's hope you can handle holding onto my leash."

She leaped over the lip of the crater. Slid down its side where Wren remained pinned. Amber snatched the veil from her face. Exerted a field-spell over it as she crumpled it between her fingers returning it to a cloud of ebon dust. She inhaled the dust. Smirked, and leaned back over Wren as she met her crying face.

"Hmph, the North-East Conservatory," she said. "Thought you were hiding something new. Could've saved yourself the trouble you idiot."

She cracked her foot against Wren's ribs. Then raised her hands in mock apology as she evacuated the crater to return to the building.

Once Sphinx and I had freed Wren—because Amber "forgot" to remove her knives—we'd set about binding the retrieval team using the binding suits that Amber apparently had in her storage-spell. They were like Undersuits—made of a repelling conweave—but not as bulky. Their tightness somewhere closer to a full-body straitjacket. While the repelling portion was internal rather than external so it could trap any magic used within the suit rather than letting any out—ironically, the reason why one could cast in an Undersuit but not risk suffering overexposure.

After we locked the zipper and clasps on Toby, Sphinx took the cable—also courtesy of Amber—into her mouth to fly and hang him from the rig we'd set up onto the many tall lamps illuminating the lawn. Shenshen and Wren were already hanging from their own. I had the fourth suit over my shoulder as I approached the smaller girl.

"I wouldn't put me in that if I were you," she said.

"It's a part of the terms of your surrender," I said. Amber had added more after Wren's attempt to flee.

"Yes," she said, "but I don't want to remove my seal from you without knowing for sure it won't kill you."

"Are we still on this?" I asked.

"I've never left it," she said. "You might think we 'suck,' but I passed the prelims. I'm not a bad summoner, and you're not that great of one either."

"And what does this have to do with worrying about if I'll die?"

"You don't know how Suppression works," she said. "Most of our seals target something specific. While our spells employ a form of Suppression on the subject. When I fight summoners I use the one seal I know can apply to all of them while I try to find a better fit."

"Which is?"

"Their humanity. When I incanted your death it should've Suppressed all your organ functions. Seeing as I watched you—albeit not fully—die, it worked. And I shoved the seal in as far as I could go."

"Lupe's song revived me. Stop trying to get out of wearing the suit."

She rose to her feet. "I'm the diva of the Goetic Enclave, a collective North of Moontower. Kid, I'm a Baron. My seals are tight enough to keep out a soldier's spellsong, and even if they weren't I can monitor what slips past easily. So trust me when I say, none of her magic touched your organs. Can you even feel them?"

My throat was dry. I pressed my hand over my heart as I made a mocking smile. Of course I—couldn't? There was no beat in my chest against my breast.

"Did you even notice that your musculature is visible in the flames right now?"

I examined my arm and saw the damascus pattern of my metal spirit flesh overlaid atop its corporeal counterpart. The fight was over and now was the time of mortal clarity.

"You're a tower of blocks right now," she said, "and we don't know which are load-bearing."

"You won't wear the suit then," I said.

I glanced to the rest of my team yelling for a secretary to show up. Toby was yelling with them.

I said to the diva, "Then why am I standing?"

"A mystery of magic," she said. "I'd love to find out, but far as I can tell the girl may not have worked open my seal but she unplugged something that brought up that power of yours. Or maybe I'm wrong. Hard to think when my brain is yelling that the arm—which I no longer have—is itchy."

The girl walked off yelling for a secretary as well. Eventually one showed up as we all remembered they were even present. Their outfit hidden beneath a black capelet with golden buttons embossed with the sun over the Brightgate's ancient bridge.

"Now that all parties are unanimous. Let's go over the forms."

A stack of papers materialized in their hands with a pen on top. Melissa loped over toward me where I loitered within the beam of light that stretched like a luminescent tongue from within the building.

"You okay?" she asked.

"You heard?"

"The 'diva of the Goetic Enclave' is kind of loud. Especially when you have super-hearing from mutating your ears to pick up a broader spectrum of sound at a farther distance."

"Fair enough. And, right now I don't know. I think I'll be fine, but it's why we need this damn secretary to show up. Once they formally give up we can go home and I'll get checked out. Besides, I'm not going anywhere until I get some well-earned praise."

"Hmph," she said. "My girlfriend or fiancee would get praise for nothing. I don't know about you."

"Please, I kept my promise. I didn't rush off and kill anyone. Technically, I even kept Amber from killing anyone. Everyone lived, can I at least get some praise for that?"

"Nadia, people should usually live."

Her ears—triangular as a junk's sails—swiveled.

"Usually, but don't. Please, I could kind of use a hug right now."

"No!"

My heart—if it was beating—would've skipped and shattered against the ground at her refusal. Instead my eyes only widened as she raced towards me. Her body morphing back into its chimeric form as fast as it could go. She leaped. Grasped my shoulders and turned me until her back was to the distant woods.

Plsssh. Eyes barely peeking over Melissa's pronounced trapezius, I saw the secretary's head blow apart like a bat taken to a melon. The retrieval team screamed. Lupe shouted. Amber pushed her back toward the building for cover.

Pwack! I felt a thud, but didn't burn with the pain of a new wound. Instead I felt the sudden weight of a chimeric Melissa slump against me. Sphinx tugged my shirt and helped me drag Melissa back inside as well.

Free from the doorway I laid her down on her front. She'd grown layered ceramic plates across her back like some mutated armadillo. They were shattered by a spider web of cracks around the sniper bullet that had gored her shoulder into a mess of churned meat.

"Amber, she's hit!"
 
Chapter 24
"Temple you have to stop. Temple!" Amber said

I pawed through the meat in search of the bullet. My fingers parted Melissa's flesh like sand. The only thing on my mind was what'd happen if I didn't find it. I'd have to call her mom—who'd been my second mom for over a decade—and tell her what happened. Then I'd have to choose between finishing the exam or going home for the…for the…no. No, I was going to find the bullet and pull it out. Yank it free before death could take her. I wouldn't see another loved one step into that lightless place called death.

Amber slipped her arm under my chin, locked her hand in the crook of her other arm's elbow, and yanked me back. She normally wore such long jackets that I hadn't realized how muscular Amber was until those very same muscles exerted dominance on my carotid artery. She rolled onto her back. Slipped her legs between mine and locked them up using her own.

"Nadia, you're killing her!"

My hands unclenched letting meat and scales fall to the floor with a pitiful splorch. I rolled my eyes to their corners to meet Amber's face. She actually looked scared. For what? Of what? Me? I looked back to Melissa to find the Suppression summoner at her side. A rectangle of talismans creating an impromptu triage field.

"I'm fine," I whispered.

"Are you?" Amber asked.

"Yeah."

Her legs unwound from around mine. Muscles unflexed as she slowly released me from the full-body submission hold she'd had me in. I rolled onto my knees. Took in the scales, muscle, and blood that I'd scattered all around us in my mad search.

"Will she be fine?" I asked.

"Only if you stay back," the small girl said. "Those flames of yours had you tearing her transformation apart like paper. You even being this close is messing up my work. Not like the anxiety of a sniper freely roaming makes me feel any better."

I only had eyes for Melissa. They'd propped her upper body up using a rolled up binding suit like a wedge pillow. The kind Melissa and I would use when we'd be together. I dragged my nails across my arms in worry. My skin broke in a ragged stop-and-start line of a wound. It was the pain that dragged my memories out, spinning them up like one of dad's old vinyls.

Melissa had taken a bullet for me. Her ears had turned moments—maybe an age to her—before the bullet had struck. She'd wrapped her arms around me to move me. Hug me. Was this going to be our last hug? I wanted to hold her hand. Hold her and say it'd all be alright. That I'd make sure none of us died. As if I was a god.

A bitter laugh bubbled past my lips. We were here because even gods didn't get to delay death. I pulled up my knees and buried my forehead against them. Begged for purpose so I could do anything other than watch someone I loved die.

"Nadia," Melissa moaned.

My head snapped up. "Yes? I'm here."

Her hand groped about in the air for something—me?—so I took it between my own.

"What'd I say about touching her?" the girl asked.

"It's fine," Melissa said. "I just have one request."

"Anything," I said.

"Save the other three," she said.

"Why?" I asked. They'd tried to kill Amber after all. Melissa needed me here.

"Already surrendered," she said. "No need to die."

Her grip was growing faint. If I'd looked anywhere but her eyes—half-lidded and duller than I'd ever seen—I would've noticed the way her scales sloughed from her body. How her muscles unspooled, provoking ripples beneath the skin. My touch was undoing everything. Killing her.

I tried to let go, but she gripped harder. Hacked up a clotted ball of blood with a shred of copper sunshine hidden within—the bullet. Then opened her eyes that sparkled alongside her smile. Even befanged, she had a caring smile that moved me as much as threats of her tears did.

"I took a bullet for you, Nadia," she said. "You owe me."

Winked. Then her other lid fell. Eyes shut she slumped. Her hand slid from mine like a leaf from a pool that'd filled past its edge. I nodded to no one. Grabbed my glaive and fished the bullet out of the blood clot. Took a breath using it to help me stand. Sphinx rose with me as we made for the door. I glanced to Lupe whose head was turned toward the door, but who I knew saw everything that'd transpired. Even if it was only as shining shadows.

"Play me off?" I asked.

Lupe stood and grasped the neck of her guitar. "Now's not the time for innuendos. It doesn't matter how hard I play if you get domed by some guy hiding out miles away."

"I'm dealing with him," I said.

Then set my eyes on the tie of fate between this bullet and the sniper's gun. It was a multi-thread chord of Mystery and something darkly primal alongside that familiar strand of Bloodlust. Through the Omensight I followed this braid like a merry road out the door, through the air, into the trees on the nearby hill, and onto a platform where a man in a thick jacket sat back in an unadorned chair. Within his grip was no ordinary sniper rifle. It was segmented like a lobster's tail held up by adjustable legs that ended in three toes in a Y-shape. Six eyes black as an unlit tunnel lined the sides of the barrel. While the man's eye was magnified by the sight attached to its back.

"Found you," I whispered.

Back where my body was within the ERO facility, I flicked the bullet into the air. Sphinx gave it a glance as she tossed a coin-sized amount of chalcedony fire at it. It burnt through the bullet and disappeared into the air—not gone, but traveling. Seeking. Racing down that murderous braid all the way back to the man who pulled the trigger.

Whatever assassin's trance he was in caused him to be unaware of himself. The double-edged nature of hiding within Mystery so that no one, not even yourself, could find you. It was with absolute focus and determination to land this next shot that caused him to make no noise as he burnt to death. As I pulled back my Omensight, I shook my head at the ties of fate that burnt away with him. Leaving him unable to be mourned or missed. Just another face forever embedded within my mind to suffer the torments of how I decided they'd be remembered.

"He's dead," I said.

Lupe asked, "Who is?"

"Exactly. Now, play me off. Time to go rescue the others."

"I'll do you one better," Lupe said. "I'll be your accompaniment."

"Amber," I said, "kill anyone who tries to touch Melissa or…what's your name?"

"Ina," the Suppression user said, dryly. "Thanks for saving them."

"Save her, and no thanks necessary."

Amber drew a rapier from her storage-spell. Its guard was gate-iron black twisted into gothic swirls of rose stems. The blade itself was a glistening obsidian thing whose serrations could only be seen from how the light caught the edge. Overall, the implement burned bright as floodlights under the Omensight—a Conceptual weapon, and a strong one at that.

"Don't make me worry," she said.

Then Lupe, Sphinx, and myself walked back into the night. We were only a few steps from the building—Toby, Shenshen, and Wren only a few yards away—when a familiar darkness fell over us. Our targets and even the way back imperceivable in that watery black. Lupe named its source before I could.

"Lurkers," she said. "They're—"

"Bonded to Abyss, I've been acquainted," I said. "Sphinx, cover Lupe."

"I can push this back easy."

"Maybe, but I need you to play for me. Unless you're willing to bring your entity out to cover the other one."

She frowned at the suggestion—we all had aces to hide—then acquiesced to my plan. Sphinx stretched out her wings filling the feathers with the fate-bending light of an Inviolate Star. Her range covered Lupe who quickly began to let more of herself fall into a musician's trance. The world distilled into six strings and twenty-seven frets.

Her pace was slow through the dark which Sphinx matched so Lupe would be closest to the centerpoint of its power. I circled them as I enforced the bubble's perimeter in wait of anything that'd come rushing from the darkness or the slightest hint that the pseudo field-spell that'd fallen over us might decide to manipulate local pressure rather than just consign us to blindness.

The moments melted into minutes which stretched across my mind like hours. Questions rustling my senses in false alarms. Would the first attack be from our twelve o'clock? Maybe our three and ten? What if there was no one because they'd slipped around us, and were charging into the building to kill everyone? Amber was good, but just a Baron—if they had the numbers…

"Nadia," Sphinx hissed.

I dropped to a crouch as a metal cudgel whistled overhead. Its wielder, a muscular woman with a Tyrants' crown dripping lava down her face into a warlord's mask—scowling with distaste. From the side a humanoid entity of walking chainmail thrust out to catch me in the side with a sword. The woman was one of the rarer combat strategies, a berserker. Loaded up with boost-spells so her and her entity could charge at you at once to catch you off guard. In some ways a great strategy just not against me.

"Godtime," I incanted, to Sphinx's surprise.

It was the first time I ever spoke the language of entities to cast a spell of Revelation. Vibrating the spirit fibers in my throat to put to speech every complex bit of Sorcery that made spells like Godtime possible. Looking back, I'd seen enough incantations that day—even did some despite knowing how really—so in that instant where a hand was too slow to raise and point at my target, well, speech was fast enough and Lupe a good listener.

"Excellent diction," Sphinx said.

The woman and her entity stilled to the most imperceptible crawl. I rose back up and politely cut off her head. Unbonded by her death, the chainmail figure collapsed into instantly rusting rings before discorporating. Lupe had slowed her playing. Missed a note as the head bounced against the ground. Notable—the missing note—only from how my flame briefly guttered.

"She wasn't a Lurker," Lupe said.

"Nope," I said, "but she decided to throw her lot in with them."

"Then she's worse. Let's keep moving."

We walked like that under the Godtime. Each person Lupe became aware of fell under its effects. The spell's efficacy unhindered due to how it affected targets directly rather than exist spatially and thus challenge the field-spell's dominance—a challenge even the Inviolate Star's light barely made by diverting its effects versus outright combating them in some attempt to break the field-spell's hold.

Lupe stopped missing notes after I decapitated the third person we met. They were baby-faced with gentle eyes that didn't match the sinuous serpentine neck that lashed out from the shadows in a bid to plunge their envenomed fangs into my shoulder. They'd gotten close enough that the overripe scent of rotten meat in summertime had clogged my nostrils and throat. The Godtime's stickiness was losing its touch.

"Let the spell go," Sphinx said.

"No. It's the best way to keep us safe."

"Revelation is not safety nor is it drawn out. You make her a poor target for later use if you spill all her moments over one night."

"If we die then there won't be moments to use anyways."

"Nadia," Lupe said, "save your strength for more important spells."

I let out a breath and felt it erase the Godtime from the air. Listened to the way boots sucked into mud before kissing out with disgusting pops. I danced in front of my girls. Two men, one woman, surfaced from the dark. Sighted, their hands rose to shape spells. Under the Omensight I read the Courts that wove themselves around the signs: Cultivation, Glory, Instruction.

They looked like they had a plan, but I didn't care. Mother's Last Smile darted forward while I leaped to meet them. All three slipped against the dew-slick clover underfoot in surprise at the blood-painted face which met their charge bearing bright teeth. Their spells were useless as my glaive skewered their brains in the opposite order from which I read their Courts.

It was two feet past their corpses that we found Shenshen, Toby, and Wren. They were untouched and dangling just like we'd left them. I split infinity three times to flourish three quick needles of chalcedony fire severing the cords by which we'd hung them.

"Come on, we're going back inside," I said.

"Oh no," Wren said.

"Wren," Toby said, "let's go."

"You can go back to her. Not me. I'm running."

"Why are you so afraid of Amber?" I asked.

Wren shook her head. "She's the nightmare of every summoner bonded to Masks, the Star Killer. Alls below, she's why I left the East and risked crossing the Black Vein. She's death."

A terror came over Wren as she stared into the past at a tragedy she didn't care to name. Then bolted, her hands still cuffed behind her, and disappeared into the darkness. I heard the loathsome crack of gunfire and a thud of a life wasted to escape a death she thought she'd caught ahead of its chance to reach her. The rest of us retreated in a mad scramble.

"Jump in six steps," Toby called out.

Six more steps from the safety of the facility was a bulwark of corpses. Their flesh melted into a quilt of tones and tattoos atop liquid muscle and shifting bones. Some had slipped around Lupe and I—from the height of the wall and its width, more than some—only to meet Amber waiting for them. Her face was cold and pristine as all the blood flowed away from the facility's lobby.

Everyone jumped the barrier to get back inside. I stopped and turned. I'd fulfilled Melissa's request, but had failed to sate my own growing desire to stack up more heads. Kill enough of these people until I felt that I'd balanced my own pre-weighted scales. I clenched my glaive and ground the toe box of my shoe into the dirt. Readied to dive back into the dark…

"Did Nadia make it?" Melissa asked.

Her voice sounded better—stronger. Good enough to worry about me, again. I loosened my grip and turned away from the foes I knew had to be lurking in the umbra. There'd be other times to chase, but I wouldn't make Melissa worry. I hopped the bulwark and entered the building. Avoided Amber's foxish grin and rosy ember eyes that applauded my decision making.

Freed up from healing Melissa, Ina directed Shenshen and Toby to close the door. Then tossed talismans at the frame's corners and one that bridged both doors. A pane of amber-hued force winked into existence to present another obstacle if our attackers wished to siege the place. As she did that I crossed the lobby to Melissa. Arms wide to embrace her. Sphinx caught the hem of my shirt as I was mid-step.

"Sphinx, let go."

"No," she mumbled over the clothing. "The maiden is sealed into health. Not fixed."

"Ina, you said you'd save her," I said

"I did. Used my best talismans to Suppress everything from hemorrhagic shock to the slightest hint of an infection," Ina said, "but that doesn't mean she's healed. Suppression doesn't fix things. Just bury them. It's the Caverns in us."

"So no hugs until we get to a hospital," Amber said.

I crossed my arms in a poor bid to hug myself whole. Lip quivering as I refused to let my eyes drift from Melissa's face as if some force might blow her away if I don't look. Shenshen and Toby helped each other out of the binding suits.

Toby, fiddling with his answers and the scope of his worries, asked, "Not that I'm unhappy about being saved, but are we just waiting here to die? Is anyone coming to rescue us?"

"Good question," Amber said.

She pulled a sorc-deck from her pocket. The device was wrapped in a leather fold-out case with an embossed insignia of the regional Lodge headquarters.

"Where'd you get that?" Shenshen asked, his voice a raspy whistle.

"The secretary's corpse. Pocketed it as they fell."

"Unbelievable," Ina said. "No wonder Wren was scared of you. Speaking of, where is she?"

"She tried her luck elsewhere," Shenshen said.

Toby added, "Said Amber was a star killer or something. A big deal to Mask summoners."

I snuck a glance at Amber in the hopes there'd be some tell or tick that'd draw back the blinds on who she was and what she'd done. Though if the accusation meant anything to her it passed her by without notice or comment. Rather she focused on the sorc-deck in hand. Mimed a flurry of hand-spells before the device flashed on. A screen projection cutting up into the air.

"Then she's twice scorned the boat. Not my problem then," Ina said. "Anything on the deck?"

Amber's thumb slid across the screen as she swapped through different screen projections. I walk over to peer at the projection myself—a contact sheet. Amber selects an entry, Test 1 Proctor, and calls. A pleasant tone bobs in the air for a moment. Then a sucking noise that leveled out—he picked up.

"Secretary SW#430, any insights on the attack?" he asked.

"They're disposed currently," Amber said.

"How'd you break into the deck, it's encrypted."

"Eh, through Caverns, so not too difficult. Anyways, what's the Lodge's plan for examinees during this attack?" she asked.

"Are you sending any rescue teams?" Toby asked.

"Alls below, no. We're thin enough as is discerning real attacks from fake ones."

Lupe said, "It was pretty real when the secretary's head exploded."

A silence. "Noted."

"What if we get ourselves out?" I asked. "Anything the Lodge will do then?"

"If you get yourselves out the Lodge will handle any injuries incurred whether it be during your escape or from the exam itself. Comes with the probationary badge. Now, who's in charge?"

Amber pulled me close in a side hug. "That'd be Temple here. Nadia Temple, she's in charge."

"Perfect. We have your deck number on file—"

"How?" I asked. "I synced with the city."

"We have it on file," he said. "I'll send you the address of a few Lodge sponsored hospitals outside and within the district. Good luck," he said.

My own deck chimed next to me. I looked around in surprise, noting that I'd left it in my bag which was back on the fourth floor—third sub-basement technically. Only to see it and my deck within the hands of Nahey currently in the form of me. The map was already up on my deck with a display illustrating our position at the edge of the city, and the few roads that wound back into Brightgate proper.

"Appreciated," I said.

She curtsied—used my body to curtsy—before collapsing into a cloud of butterflies again that flitted off between the curtains of the world. I shrugged my bag back on, and rubbed my sleeves against my face to mop up any blood that'd yet to dry. Seeing how coated I was, or at least how coated Nahey made me think I was, had planted a seed of self-consciousness.

I turned back to Amber just in time to see the late secretary's sorc-deck discorporate into fading spheres of light—just like how Secretary, my secretary, would handle documents and other items. Toby whistled at the impressiveness.

"Some kind of kill switch," he said.

Amber said, "A kill switch would just brick it. This is more like a cord they're yanking on to bring it back home. Shame, would've been nice to keep a backdoor into the Secretary's files."

"So, leader," Ina said to me, "how are we getting out of here?"

"I'm not actually the leader, am I?"

"The other Baron here doesn't want it, and neither do I. I'm basically tapped holding onto seals so I don't bleed out from my missing limb, so your fiancee—"

"Ex," Melissa said.

"Doesn't die. I have to maintain yours, and the one on Shenshen. I'm done thinking."

I run a hand through my hair as I look at Melissa—she's standing but not transforming anytime soon. Then to Lupe—who was fixed on keeping a few notes floating my way to help keep my own Inviolate Star burning. Shenshen and Toby were obviously out. Which left me, the only person who knew the competencies of everyone here.

"Revelation oft shines a way, Nadia. So sparkle," Sphinx said.

"Okay," I said. "Um, Toby can you only make weapons?"

"I can make anything really long as it already exists or existed."

"Great, Shenshen, any chance you can play your flute?"

"No," he said, "but my dire wolf can still cast spells."

"Putting together a plan, Temple?"

"Maybe. It'll be dangerous, maybe lethal, and arguably it's a horrible idea for a bunch of injured people to undertake."

"What's the plan?" Melissa asked.

"Well, it all comes down to you Toby," I said. "Any chance you can drive?"

A smile spread on his face like butter on a skillet.

* * *​

It was a horrible plan, I'll say that immediately, but I was tired. We all were tired, and none of us had the energy—physical or mental—to make a literal run for it. It didn't help that we were long past when the cable cars ceased operation for the night. Our only avenue remaining was by car. Normal wheelbound car. Which was why the plan was bad—Brightgate wasn't a city made for wheeled cars, not since the Old World maybe. Even out here at its frayed municipal edge that truth held true. It was also true though that some things didn't travel well by cable car, and only a truck or van would do. So there weren't many roads to take, and thus not many that had to be blocked to keep us from escaping. The car could get us back to town in time, but we'd have to get through one last fight to escape.

To give us the best odds I'd laid our roles out like so: Toby would make the car and drive. It'd also be on him to do any on the fly maintenance. Ina was to apply some of her talismans to the vehicle to give it extra durability. While Sphinx would lay atop the roof to put the whole thing under the cover of an Inviolate Star. Next to her went the dire wolf, according to Shenshen it'd need the wind to blow through its holes to cast the Sleep spell so we could get extra cover. Melissa was laid up in the backseat as she needed to rest. While Lupe sat back there to keep an extra eye on Melissa, and be close enough to me so I could hear her playing. While Amber rode shotgun with Toby to help keep him from being killed thus losing us our ride.

"What about you?" Ina asked.

Everyone had already piled into the car—it was a thuggish bestial vehicle with a front face that looked ready to consume limb and life of the people we'd likely be running over soon. I stood on my toes to peek in through the windows. There wasn't room.

"Toby, why isn't there space for me?" I asked.

"Well…" he trailed off.

"The flames, Temple," Amber said. "You'd burn through the car if we let you inside."

"If you try to abandon me I'm killing all of you," I said.

"I'd never," Amber said. "You're just going to have to ride with us rather than inside."

"How?" I asked.

"Nahey," Amber said.

Nahey emerged from behind the curtains and dropped a cord—similar to what we used to tie up Shenshen and Toby—alongside a pair of rollerblades. I looked back to everyone who were all failing to hide their amusement.

"I rescued you," I said.

"And for that, this plan is possible," Toby said. "Now, uh, hurry and hitch yourself to the back."

"Think of it as a chariot," Sphinx said.

Her encouragement broke the social seal on their laughter. I rolled my eyes unwilling to kill the mood. We had enemies outside ready to do that for us. Once the rollerblades were strapped on and the cable secured around the back of the conjured car and my waist, it was time.

"Dropping the talismans," Ina called out.

Snapped her fingers triggering the self-destruction of the talismans attached to the door. The pane of shimmering force dissipated in one last downward flow before it was gone.

"You in the ready position?" Toby asked.

I said, "Alls below, shut up and drive Toby!"

"You're the boss."

I could hear his foot stomp the pedal. Then the car, because its purpose was to go, went. Fast as an entity freed from a binding trap it surged forward slamming its vehicular bulk into the front doors. They never had a chance at holding back the beast Toby had designed. The doors tore from their frame and crashed down atop an unlucky summoner who'd stepped forward to examine the doors. His voice was a wet squeal before the wheels churned it into the sound of a thick stew ladled into a bowl.

The cord attaching me to the cord snapped taut with a twang to rival Lupe's strings. I knelt low to firm up my balance as my rollerblades skipped to the fastest rotational speed possible. Skimming me across the wood of the lobby and over one of the collapsed doors. My first view of things since we'd rescued Shenshen and Toby, I wasn't surprised to see the field-spell had fallen. There'd been no need to blind their own forces without an enemy for them to ambush. On one hand, a victory for us, but on the other it meant that their forces could see us perfectly and there were a lot of them.

Beyond the bodies strewn across the lawn courtesy me and my glaive, there were at least thirty summoners waiting for us. Behind them was a motley assortment of entities humanoid, bestial, and altogether strange. Unlike the ones that dared the dark, these were hardened professionals who knew patience and whose Sorcery leaped to hand with a quickness.

Spells splashed against the Inviolate Star's light before diverting across the surface into auroras of their component Principles. Those stronger than a soldier still skimmed the edge before blasting into the distance. While a non-negligible amount speared straight toward the car.

"We're down four plates on the face," Ina said.

"How many deep?" I asked.

"Two."

Despite the warning of our depreciating defenses, Toby drove the car straight as a battering ram. The summoners arrayed against us fled to the sides to escape being run over. A few were too slow and forced me to leap over their popped carcasses. With a hop I turned backward, faced the summoners to our rear and formed the sign of a Fivefold Atomic Glory. Held it.

"Lupe," I yelled.

Her response was the fanning of my flames. They flared high leaving a long tail before me, and I let the strength her magic afforded me seep into the spell I'd held at the edge of release. My hands glowed the hot pale color of chalcedony—and then I let go birthing the star of my vengeance for what they'd done to Melissa.

I arced it up through the air. Watched as my blazing fledgling star grew and grew like the conflagratory snowball it was. Before it passed its apex and descended hard as a judge's gavel. When it landed it bloomed into a flaming camellia that consumed most of the survivors of our great escape. I watched as my spell brought day to night until night returned again.

Another hop and I was back to facing the car. We raced down the small hill into a valley between two larger ones. Immediately we were beset upon by thick beams of Cathartic lightning. Unwilling to chance our defenses, Toby swerved around them the best he could which meant I swerved all over the road in great sweeping arcs.

Ina cried out, "Passenger and driver side plates are down two deep. One layer left for each."

Amber leaned out of the window. Sat herself inside of it as she formed a hand-sign I'd not seen before. Immediately phantasmal mimics of the car and myself peeled away from the central body like notes on a stack.

"Shenshen, tell your wolf he's up," I said.

Acting in accordance to his bondmate's unspoken command, the dire wolf leaned up into a sitting position and let the wind slip through the holes in its body. Chilling aeolian tones streamed behind us becoming a localized blizzard obscuring the car. Our mimics acted in accordance at the same time. We were a rapid cold front that raced through the valley.

Amber then reached into her storage-spell and pulled out a matte black device long as a desk. It was rectangular, and Amber fed what looked like a dark metal rod into the top of it. She closed the device up, grabbed a bar on the side of the thing, and yanked it back with a click before resetting its position two-thirds up on its length. It was with that bar she held it in one hand while the other held normal grip and trigger.

"What is that?" I asked even as the rushing wind stole my words as they left my mouth.

"Sight me, Temple," Amber said.

There was no joke or follow-up from her. Just the command of one warrior to another. I had to wait for another beam of lightning to crash into a nearby mimic—Catharsis was brief in all aspects even the remnants of fate left behind were quick to dissolve. As it burst apart I used the Omensight to trace the spell back to the source. It stretched up and up into the sky toward a solitary black cloud that hid nothing from me. There, atop a bird with luminescent wings still fading from their last blast was our target—a fellow dog, a traitor. I pointed him out cheerfully.

She pulled the trigger. Electricity cracked near the mouth of the gun—if you could call it that—as the rod propelled up toward the sky. Blew apart the cloud. Turned the traitor and his entity into rings of flesh that quickly dispersed into raining clumps of corpse. Amber slid the weapon back into her storage-spell with all the pomp and circumstance you'd have when returning a broom back to a supply closet.

"Why do you have that?" I asked with a fragile reverence.

"I'm a bit of a hoarder, Temple," Amber said. "Never know what you'll need until you need it. Besides, who doesn't like to have a deep toybox?"

Amber pushed herself back into her seat leaving me alone to still consider the donutified cloud that her "toy" had made. I knew I hadn't seen everything the world held—I was eighteen from a moderate sized town, how could I—but there was something in me that said I wouldn't see anything like it again. At least, not on this side of the Changeover.

We soon cleared the valley. Cheered as the city's skyline swallowed the horizon denoting just how close we were to safety. There were no more attacks. No more hidden traps. We were clear, and so I had us activate the last part of the plan.

"Hit it, Toby," I said.

I hopped, twisted, to watch. Far beyond the valley, up the hill we'd descended, and through those broken doors we'd left a present. All because Melissa asked a question.

* * *​

"What happens to the test for us? It's technically our job to protect everything in this place."

I'd said, "Technically the test was for us to keep these guys from retrieving anything. We passed."

"Is it that simple?" she asked.

No one had an answer for that.

"What if we make it so no one can take anything?" Lupe asked.

Amber answered by producing a bomb from her storage-spell—a deep toybox indeed.

* * *​

It wasn't instant—the button press to the explosion. Whatever process it took left us on the edge of anticipation. Ina was the first to give up.

"Are you sure that bomb was a dud—"

The pressure wave from the bomb caught up to her before she could finish airing doubts to its magnificence. It violently tore at my hair, swung from rib to rib disturbing my organs as if I was struck by Toby's maul ten times by ten times. Blood forced its way out my mouth into a beautiful spray. Then we saw it—that glorious tower of fiery blossoms that billowed up like so many baking muffins. Fwoomsh, fwoomsh, fwoomsh, they went. Crowned atop it all with a black smoke regalia that dispersed into the sky. I was sure we'd passed the test.

From there the rest of the way into the city was nothing but stretched out silence. Despite our commotion, Brightgate was sleeping and surrounded by numerous temples stretching potent wards across the city to keep it safe. Though put another way, the fight we'd had—the fight all the examinees were likely going through nearby and elsewhere—were the very fights that allowed for those wards to go largely unstrained.

Amber read the map instructions off my sorc-deck, and it wasn't long before we'd pulled into a Lodge sponsored hospital on the edge of town. The nurses at the frontdesk were quick to pull us inside as they'd been notified by the proctor that Lodge members would likely be showing up. Each of us was strapped to a gurney, but I had to wait as they pushed tubes and placed electrodes against my skin. Ina had let them know my situation, so it was only after all life support tech was inserted that I could finally relinquish the Inviolate Star which blazed within me. While I wouldn't tell Amber this, I was happy for the rollerblades. The darkness that descended on me was sudden and I'd lost the ability to walk miles back up the road.

I don't know how long I was out for, but I do remember what I woke up to. Bright sun that dappled across my skin due to the tree near my window. Sphinx, shrunken to the size of a child's plushie—or a small dog really—with a soft slightly-pudgy face to match. While in a chair at the side of my bed was a suit-and-skirt wearing secretary with a large sorc-deck in hand.

"First, let me congratulate you on reaching Baron," they said. "Now, you have forms to sign."
 
Chapter 25
My mouth worked through a series of shapes as I processed the statement. Looked down at Sphinx, and doubted every word that the secretary had said. They read my disbelief as it was cyclopean in its enormity. Tapped at their sorc-deck to project my medical chart before me. The 'patient template' already applied with its attendant highlighting and sidebar explanations.

"You're not a true Baron, no, but the tests conducted show that you're well within the range to be one if you so choose."

I read, "'Mass coefficient, two-hundred-and-fifty-five. Density, two-hundred-and-thirty-nine."

"See, well within the range and if I might hazard, they've likely been there for some time now," the secretary said. "You could attempt the graduation trial right now if you wanted. Of course the entity you're after to replace your current one would affect the specific risk factors."

I looked down to find I'd been petting Sphinx since I'd woken up. My fingers running through her raven black hair—calming me as much as comforting her. The idea that graduating would mean replacing her was a rancid thick grease in my throat. Even the verb used, "replacing," as if it was the most casual thing in the world—some part of me knew that it should've been.

"No, I'm in no rush to graduate." The admission was a surprise to me as much as it was to the secretary. Lodgemembers were supposed to be the reckless type. Graduating faster than even summoners from the collectives tended to do.

"Even so, if you change your mind please attempt all trials in the graduation chambers we have on-site. They're completely free to use."

"Why have chambers at all?"

"Sometimes the last refuge for survival is only reached through graduation," they said. "The benefits are high enough to justify making on-site chambers for the inevitable failures that always occur."

After I nodded, the secretary returned the sorc-deck to the forms that'd graced my return to consciousness only moments ago. They were release forms for my medical information to be stored in the restricted sections of the Public Record.

"I'm sorry," I said. "This is the first time I've been to a hospital by myself. I never got sick much, and my parents normally dealt with all this."

They glanced at the clock in the room and sighed. I was keeping them from something I gathered. Maybe another patient or form that needed filling and filing. Dealing with one girl's first brush with New World healthcare as an adult was probably the job they hated the least. Though when I followed their glance I noted that it was twelve thirty p.m.—lunch. Their stomach growled in a dull admission of where their mind was already at.

"Quick plan comparison then. Sign the release, and the information is on the restricted section of the Public Record's medical corpus. Anyone trying to access it would need to be a fully vetted member of a medical group held in good standing with O.P.R."

The Officiators of the Public Record, the people who made it their holy mission to uphold a free-flow of information throughout the world. They were why anyone, no matter how disconnected from society, could walk into any random city, village, or town willing to let them use a sorc-deck and go from knowing nothing about entities to being fully capable of summoning and binding one from a number of Courts. Supposedly in the spirit of how the first poster released the Herald's End grimoire on an Old Net forum revealing summoning's existence.

From there it was just O.P.R. fighting the good fight in making sure collectives and cults—even the universities who were never that innocent, in the New World or the Old—could monopolize too much information. They were even headed by a Godtender that defended them and just sat in the NewNet to prevent anyone from destroying or defacing the information inside. Though going by Dad, godtenders weren't infallible or always honest.

"They may just be people, but they're why we were able to treat your mutant friend. In fact, if your information is there, any hospital capable of tithing to O.P.R.—and even a few who can't—will be able to bring up your history and immediately treat you."

"That's a plus side," I said.

"Never know where your duties as a Lodgemember might send you."

"And if I don't sign?"

They swiped the sorc-deck bringing up a different document. "Then you pay in tokens."

"Three royal tokens," I said, eyes bulging. "Was I that fucked up?"

"No and yes. No, because full body organ failure over an hour long period is rather trivial to repair with the right Courts on hand. The real issue was that you required a team of at least three Viscounts to treat you."

"Viscounts," I said, the word soft and unreal as a bubble on my tongue.

"We were forced to activate more than a few of our auxiliary formations to keep about thirty patients in three layers of medical stasis. That takes a lot of power."

"So I pay in information or pay in energy."

"Think of it as paying for the wounded soul that comes after you," they said. "Whether it's sorcerous technology or simple information, it takes a lot to save a life. Though if you aren't the charitable sort maybe you'll find a surprise. More than a few genealogical groups have access to the same information. Maybe you'll find an aunt you don't know about."

Or a mother that didn't know my dad was dead and his entity—the mom who raised me—kicked out of reality. Even the idea of finding an aunt would be amazing. Though if Dad was City Killer, the only City Killer, then it'd be more likely I'd get connected with some distant cousin. Did his side of the family know what he was? That was what moved me to sign the release form. All my information up on the NewNet, restricted or otherwise, for anyone to find. I hoped someone would find me.

"Have a good day then, Nadia," the secretary said. "If you plan on undertaking any more dangerous actions do let me know, so I can have a proper team and bet in place."

"Of course."

Their need for professionalism packed away, the secretary scurried from the room in pursuit of whatever decadent meal was waiting in the cafeteria going by the scent. Amber, Melissa, and Ina entered the room.

"Don't look so happy to see me," Ina declared. Her voice a murder weapon dripping in sarcasm.

I said, "Just surprised. What'd they replace your arm with?"

"Brilliance and Cultivation largely," she said. "Though Mel helped connect it all with Mutation."

"Mel?" I asked.

Melissa nudged Ina—playfully—before gracing me one of her spirit soothing smiles.

"I was the first to be fixed up—"

Amber interjected, "Technically, I was the first."

"You had nothing that needed to be fixed," Melissa said.

"Love it when you compliment me, princess."

Ina side-eyed Amber like she was some temerous party crasher for the banter. Which, by how her eyes sparked to life just saying Melissa's nickname—a life I would've otherwise guessed Ina was born without, Amber was. On her part, Amber ignored the glare and settled into a chair by the window letting the light play across her melanin until she took on a bright radiance that complimented the summer-y raspberry of her locs.

Melissa said, "Anyways, after I was cleared I saw Ina moping because prosthetics aren't really something Suppression can make on its own."

Ina added, "And Suppression unfortunately is pretty common, so we don't get rarity incentives on our phonemes when valuing our tokens."

"So, I decided to help her out. She was the one with the actual plans."

"Melissa had the know-how to make a rather foolish dream possible."

"Afterwards, we just grabbed a few doctors and…"

"Banged it out," Ina finished.

Ina held up their new arm like a trophy. It was a faded gold-leaf yellow on the outer arm with a more faded tan-yellow for the inner. Entire thing spotted with lapis rings. Tiny suckers marked out the sections of her hand. It was a tentacle mimicking the shape of a human hand. She curled her fingers backwards one by one into tight rolls with glee before unfurling them to close into a proper fist. A human hand with none of the downsides.

"The damn thing even produces Underink," she said. "No more paper costs."

Flourished in the air with her finger tracing a quick formation in the air. With an unseen twist of her spirit the formation hardened as a thin slice of air—the troposphere—became a talisman. She tossed it like mom would knives at the knife throwing booths during festivals. It sunk into the window before Suppressing some hidden aspect of itself before opening.

"That's great," I said, the words needing to be dredged up from within me. Hopeful that Melissa knew I meant the arm—it was legitimately a great piece of work—and less the hint of an idea that her and Ina of all people banged it out.

The sound of an active Brightgate stumbled over itself in a muddled discordance to enter the room. Riding the noise like a wave, however, was an elegant song being sung. Though it was voiced with Real words I could still hear its echoes in my spirit. From black bolts Tomorrow is sewn, and Freedom known as we once knew.

Sphinx stirred in my lap as she also recalled the song. Though hers was a more frantic twitching that paired with fear rather than the tune's emboldening themes. In fairness we had encountered the song from different perspectives and contexts.

I gently scratched her scalp stilling her twitching leg. Her eyes fluttered in worry until they opened to find my smile—and ideally concealed sorrow—ready to greet her. Her mouth stretched open in a yawn.

"What happened to 'entities don't sleep'?" I asked.

Sphinx's smile curled playfully. "We don't. I was in dormancy."

I looked to my friends—and Ina—for an answer. Amber smirked around the information. Then pulled a bottle of some amber-hued whiskey from her storage-spell alongside a stunning crystal tumbler that bounced the light up into the drink. The whole thing visually aflame as Amber took a sip. Then glanced to Ina pitifully.

"Hmm, would've thought you'd know what with being the 'diva of the Goetic Enclave.'"

Mentally I clenched my fist in a victory that wasn't mine but one I'd claim. Ina stewed in annoyance at Amber while Melissa only rolled her eyes unaware that she was the territory dispute between the two of them.

"There, you've made fun of someone. Can we get an answer?" Melissa asked.

"If the price has been paid—sorry it was you, Ina—then I will." Amber assumed her professorially affectation—I hadn't heard it since I'd chased after the lindwurm.

"Dormancy, or the thanatonic sleep as some know it by, is the state in which entities attempt to preserve their hold within Realspace by ceasing function of any ego dominant actions or sorcerous operations," Amber shifted back into her avuncular rhythm. "Say it simple, reality was trying to kick Sphinx out, so she shut down to stay beside you."

"I didn't die though," I said. "Alls below, I got stronger."

"What," Ina said.

I framed the news with a grin. "I'm a Baron now according to my chart."

"Pseudo," Ina said. "Until you have that sphinx's upChain form in your lap you're not a true Baron. Alls below, I'm sorry you have to deal with this, Mel."

"Deal with," I said aghast. "I saved your life. Everyone's life. If it wasn't for me you wouldn't have that arm."

"Wow, you want me to thank you for severing my arm. That's your stance?" she asked.

Melissa hissed sharp and low. Her hair stiffening in a sudden threat display.

"We're not doing this," she said. "You promised you'd be good."

"Sorry," Ina said.

"And Nadia, I still love the confidence, but you did die. I clung to the side of the hospital just to watch them do their best to keep you alive after both soldiers and Barons couldn't save you. They used three layers of stasis just to give Amber enough time to literally abduct some Viscounts who had the necessary specialties."

My eyes sweeped to Amber for confirmation. She wobbled her hand noncommittally.

"It wasn't a full death technically."

"Her heart and brain stopped working," Melissa asserted.

"But her spirit didn't. Only two out of three, not a full death," Amber said. "Means in my book, your record is still pristine."

"Reality," Sphinx said, "plays by different rules. Two out of three is enough to begin my eviction."

"It was that bad?" I asked.

"Giving me a new arm only took a few soldiers," Ina said.

"Why'd I need Viscounts though?" I asked.

"The Inviolate Star," Sphinx answered.

Melissa said, "The doctors said you were too hot to touch."

"Singed their spirits and melted spells when they tried," Amber added. "If there were any Barons that could've still worked through all that then we didn't find them. I figured someone up the Chain could get around that innate resistance you built, and I was right."

Amber sipped her sunlit drink in an attempt to guzzle sunshine and the cheer that came with it.

"Glad I was," she said softly.

"If this happens every time you use the spell that way then you have to stop," Melissa said.

"Stop," I said, incredulous at the directive.

"Temple, your spirit wasn't dead but it was nearly a husk. A smoldering furnace-hot husk, but a husk. The fact that whatever it's doing is fixing up your spirit to drive it even higher is impressive and terrifying. I haven't seen anything like it."

The gravity of Amber's statement was lost on me in the moment. They wanted me to swear off of my own spell. One of my best spells. All because of their worries.

"Sure, and you've seen everything. Totally can't be the fact that you get off on being the most secretive and cutting edge and knowledgeable person in the room. Are you afraid I'll outpace you at this rate, or something? Toss you aside when you can't keep up."

"Alls below, what if you use it and there's no Viscounts conveniently around, Nadia? I can't help you, Amber can't move you, you'd be done. Dead."

"Why are you talking like you'll be with me the whole way to even care? You're dipping after the exam ends anyways. That's what you told your mom anyways. Besides, what happened to not making decisions for each other? That we 'didn't have that kind of relationship' anymore."

Melissa backed away from the accusation, and inadvertent reversion of how far we'd come…toward whatever had been our destination before I spoke.

"It wasn't the maiden's idea nor the mummer's," Sphinx said.

"Then whose was it?" I asked. "Ina? Toby?"

"Mine," she said.

In one word she'd skewered me. I looked to Amber and Melissa who'd faced the heat of my own petulant rage at having any of my power—my tools to avenge my parents—be stripped from me. Amber had only sad smiles for me. Melissa was tearing up which caused my star to fall even further in Ina's esteem.

"You introduced me to it," I said.

"An action I don't regret insofar as it saved your life the first time."

"You've done this before?" Melissa asked.

Amber had already put together a timeline in her mind from the way her brow rose and fell with the rapid calculation. I still only had eyes for Sphinx.

"It's the only way I can get in touch with Mom," I said.

"Nadia—" Sphinx started.

"What's this have to do with your mom?" Melissa asked.

"My glaive," I said, pointing it out where it rested in a corner—the bond between me and it, me and my mom, firmed up enough that even with my eyes closed I could've still pointed in its direction. "It's the last piece of her I have, and when I use the star I can feel her again. Make strong all of those techniques she taught me."

"Temple, I know you're an idiot but conceptual weapons are made by entities or miracles of the Underside. Not provincial mothers to a no-name town."

"All true," Amber said, "but you made an assumption there Ina."

"What?" she asked.

I cackled, "My mom was anything but provincial. She was a Sovereign. She was Ishisaga-no-Maturama."

In my heated defense of my mother's name I'd flexed my spirit as I stressed each syllable. Turned it from just a name into something in-between an incantation and a divine petition that paired power to soundwaves. Amber's glass shattered. Ina's ears bled as her eyes were dyed a foamy pink from broken capillaries. Melissa dropped to her knees with a wail of pain that iced my ego and introduced guilt into every cell that composed my body.

Everything else in the room untouched by us—unfilled chairs, the end table, even some of my monitors—were yanked up into the air. Flipping into a perfect mirror of their previous position. It was a complete Upheaval of the decor and the mood. Even the song from outside was silent.

Melissa whispered, "When did you find out?"

"What?"

Ina helped her to her feet. "When did you learn your mom was a Sovereign, a god?" she asked.

"Temple, you didn't tell her?"

Melissa snapped, "You knew. You knew and you didn't tell me either! How long?"

"Since I brought Sphinx home," I said.

Melissa roared—literally she roared into my face like the pissed off lioness she was.

I stammered out excuses. "We'd just called off the engagement."

"You were engaged?" Ina asked.

"And then we went weeks without talking. By then I'd forgotten about it—."

"You remembered well enough to assault Ina with your mom's name," she said.

"If it helps, I only learned that one on the train when Every Train and Sphinx told me…"

"The name?" she asked.

"And not to say it casually," I admitted.

Melissa nodded. Clapped her hands together, and walked out without a word. Ina followed after her with all the gleefulness of a dog that didn't know why she was getting a walk but was just happy to have one. She did, however, stop at the door to spare me a few more words.

"Know what, I hope you enjoy that glaive of yours. I mean, if it really is Sovereign made then you have excalibur right there. Gaebolg. The kind of weapon that could raise a nation or kill a Godtender if you were able to get in tune with it and bring out all that power," she said. "Me, I never really needed power. Only love. Which is pretty spare back in the collective. They'll cherish me cause I'm a diva, one of the best of the best they have, but they won't love me. If I was struck by a rock and made dumb as you they'd politely kick me out. Whether I was or wasn't a fifth-generation member. But Mel, that girl right there has so much heart she could love anyone. She loved you."

"Your point?" I muttered wishing I could get across the room fast enough to decapitate her.

Ina smiled and said, "Thanks, I suppose. For making your priorities clear and tossing her aside so one of us other loveless assholes can treat her right."

When Ina left, Amber sat with me for a few more minutes in silence. She stared at the remains of her spilled drink and shattered glass.

"I'm sorry," I said.

Amber said, "That was Venetian glass."

"Is that expensive?" I asked.

"Hmm, not necessarily. Just rare. Not like Venice exists anymore, so the fact it was Venetian glass from Venice gave it a certain value. I hadn't paid anything for it to be honest. Know the lesson in all that?"

"No."

"Shame, was hoping for someone besides me to give me a bit of wisdom right about now. My siblings have the rest of the set—if they weren't dumb enough to lose or break theirs."

The way Amber spoke was heavy with age. She avoided looking at me, but couldn't resist glancing back to the shards of the thing she hadn't realized how much she cherished until just now. I couldn't stop glancing at the door wishing Melissa would come back if only to hit me.

"Relationships are stronger than glass, Temple."

"Are they?"

Amber laid a hand against me. Squeezed my arm tight like someone packing one more pair of panties into an overfilled suitcase. I turned to find her haloed by the sun. Features shadowed, but smile bright with promise. With her other hand she drew my head close until our foreheads touched in a primal communion.

Then she let go. Walked around my bed, and gave one last glance at the glaive.

"Temple, you said you were using her techniques with this thing?" she asked.

"Each one was one she'd taught me. Encircle the Moon, Bisect the Sun, and Blind the Heavens."

There was no weight behind the names, but I felt throbbing within myself—the bond between me and the glaive? Amber turned back to the glaive. A quiet overtaking her again.

"What's wrong?" I asked.

Amber raised a hasty smile. "Nothing, nothing. Just, during the Changeover there were a few summoners of Upheaval that ran around. I'd heard a lot of incantations in those days. None of them like that."

"Okay," I said, "it's not like entities teach us every spell of their Court."

"True. True. And as we established, I don't know everything. I'd make less mistakes if I did." Amber added, "What I do know is whether those are Upheaval spells or otherwise, conceptual weapons don't let you use another Court's sorcery. Bluntly, they're just a physical metaphor you beat someone to death with."

"Interesting," I said as I felt then that the bed was made of sand, and I was sinking into it.

Amber made for the door. With one leg past the threshold and one still in the room—with me—I pushed myself to say something. To still hold onto her.

"Amber," I said. On cue she stopped, half-in half-out.

"Hmm?"

"What I said, I…I was just mad. Scared," I admitted. "I'd never toss you aside."

And Amber said, "I know, Temple. You're not that kind of person."

"I'm not."

She smiled, and peered just beyond the door before turning back to me. "I'll go keep an eye on Melissa. Knowing her, she's just hungry and grumpy. She'll come back."

"She'll come back," I repeated.

And then Amber also left. I looked down to Sphinx in my lap—she'd waited patiently for my attention…so I had perfect notice of her walking inside of me to recuperate in my spirit. Leaving me alone with the Sovereign-made glaive that could raise a nation and leave a girl isolated.
 
Back
Top